Mangahelpers Translations

[English] [Translation] Gintama 400 by Bomber D Rufi

Thu, 17 May 2012 01:38:10 +0000

Welcome back gags, welcome back clinical depression.

Hi wa mata noboru only.

(Side text- The revival of that duo...)

Sachi: 'Cuse me.

Sensei...

My intestines have started acting up again....can I borrow a bed?

Sensei: Sachi-san, how many times have your intestines been an issue?

You do realize that the infirmary is not a bedroom for prisoners, don't you?

Sachi: Aww, but this is only like..the third time! It's totally a bow knot, and I'm super in pain.

Sensei: You just said they were acting up, and that’s it.

Goodness, what am I to do with you...

(Sfx- Shaah shfft)

Sensei: Fine, It hurts. You can lie down here but not for long okay?

002

Sachi: Umm...could you like, not look in here at me? Please?

It's gonna be one hell of a fight against my ass, and it's hard to go when I think someone is there.

Sensei: Fine, fine.

(Sfx- Gacha clack)

(Sfx- Gacha clack)

(Sfx- Zubooh fwoff)

(Sfx- Basaaah sffft)

{Awwwrigggght!}

{If I wanna get the manuscript done, Imma have to bust my ass all night long!!}

{Tomorrow's the cut off date for the manga competition...I have to work fast!}

{At least in here the guard won't be peeking over my shoulder.}

{Broooo!!}

{This time, our dreams are gonna come true!!}
003

(Sfx- Chun chun Tweet tweet)

(Sfx- Gabaahh fwaff)

Sachi: Ah!

{Dammit! I got so comfy here that I fell asleep!!}

{Huh?! Where's the manuscript....!?}

(Sfx- Shaaah sffft)

{Oh shi--}

Sachi: Sensei!! It's not what you think!! That's....

(Sfx- Kusu kusu snicker snicker)

(Sfx- Ahahahahah)

004

Sensei: Truly....

Your intestines would have to be twisted to write something like this!

Although it was a joy to read.

{S...}

{Sensei...}

GINTAMA
SORACHI HIDEAKI
Lesson 400: Heads of the editorial committee do it alone.

(Side text- This development is...)

Gintoki: Huh?

You're interested in sensei?

005

Gintoki: So what are you trying to tell me? You want to change our manga into a forbidden love comedy between teacher and student?

Dude, that's so last century. Love comedies like those went out with the Jomon period....yet you think you can pull one off?

Listen, what people want to read about nowadays are gangster girls wearing pajamas with all kinds of parts showing; rubber people who are actually sons of hokage....you know, manga where shit like that happens every...

Sachi: I'm not talking about manga, I'm talking about me!!

In this prison there's a physician named Narutaki-sensei.

She actually read my manga before and thought it was hilarious....she was actually laughing.

I dunno man, it was like...no one's ever looked at my manga like that before...and then when I saw her smiling face,

I sorta...my heart sorta started to ache.

(Sfx- Moji moji figet figet)

Sachi: I mean, I’m not the sorta dude who's got a lock down on affection or anything...

But I’m sure that's what this pain in my heart has to be...right?

Gintoki: Yeah, no. You're hallucinating.

(Sfx- Meki meki grind grind)

Sachi: Gobuahhhh!!

(Sfx- Doodooo thuuud)

006

Sachi: Bro..!! What was that for?!

(Sfx- Para para clatter clatter)

Gintoki: You dipshit. I was beginning to wonder why all the protagonists of manga lately have been chicks with four eyes....

You've totally got the hots for the weather lady don'tcha?

Sachi: No way bro! That's YOUR thing!!

Gintoki: You wanna know if this is love? News flash, it ain't. It's a fluffy and very PLATONIC relationship you have with her, and it's obvious it's getting between us and our manga.

If you're really serious about this, go on and confess to her. It'll make great study material for a 'while in prison' love comedy if you know what I mean.

Sachi: What?! You're actually encouraging me?!

(Handwritten- So why'd you deck me just now?)

Sachi: More like, she's a doctor bro! Not only is she out of my reach, but she's basically out of sight for a prisoner like me!

T—there's no way I could possibly even think of confessing to her.

I don't have what it takes to talk to her, much less make a pass.

Gintoki: True, true. You are a filthy prisoner.

But your hands produce some beautiful things my friend.

You may not have what it takes to talk to her....

But writing down witty stuff may be up your alley.

007

Gintoki: What I'm saying is pick up your pen...

And use manga as your weapon of choice.

Sachi: Use....manga?

Gintoki: You said that she liked the manga you drew, yeah?

Sachi: Yeah...she even gives me advice from time to time.

Gintoki: Then go with this as your battle plan.

Hmm...

I think I'm stuck.

Sachi: What's the matter, Gintoki-san?

Gintoki: Sachiko-sensei...I'm sorta stuck on this storyboard...

See, this is supposed to be an important scene...

But I can't think of anything to write.

Sachi(ko): Oh my. That is a problem.

Gintoki: Hey, um...Sachiko-sensei? Can you look at this for me?

008

Gintoki: I've already decided on this much of the conversation...

Manga guy: Sensei, please go out with me.

Gintoki: But now I’m kinda stuck on what I should write as a response.

Sachiko-sensei, what should I put here?

Sachi(ko): How about 'YES'..?

Sachi: Brooooo!! She said YES!!

Gintoki: Of course. That's how a manga artist confesses when words fail him.

Sachi: I knew I could count on you bro! Imma do it! I'm serious!

If I do it that way, it's a piece of cake! I'm off to draw the manga now!

Just you wait bro!

I'll be back carrying good news!!

009

{Sensei and I.}

By AKUROGI MUSAI

Sensei: Goodness....

You always seem to be getting in fights...

The nurse's office isn't some kind of hospital in the badlands you know!

(Sfx- Pin tap)

Sensei: Little warrior!

Though, our fencing club could use someone with undying zeal like yours...

Boy: I didn't get into a fight.

Sensei: Hm?

Boy: I used a stick to hit myself.
Sensei: Why....

Would you do that?

Boy: It's because...

I had something I needed to tell you Sensei...

010

Boy: Sensei! Please go out with me!!

Sensei: Oh good! I welcome you to the Fencing club, Chousokabe-kun!

Gintoki: Oh, so he joined the fencing club did he? Good for him.

Sachi: ….Bro...

How did things end up this way?

Gintoki: She musta mistaken 'go out' with 'thrust'...

Or something.

(TN- Going out with and thrusting are both written and read as 'tsukiau' but with different kanji.)

Gintoki: This appears to be a sports manga....with this kid, Chousokabe as the protagonist.

Sachi: It looks that way, but it isn't.

(Panels: Eh?// I used a stick to hit myself.)

Gintoki: See the problem here is you used fencing as a part of your setting.

Even mentioning 'hitting oneself with a stick' was kinda going too far. Now it looks like this
Chousokabe is some sorta fencing genius or something.

011

Gintoki: Moreover why does this manga have a Sensei in it too?

I mean, its sorta weird for you to have a Sensei being confessed to just for you to confess to your Sensei you know what I mean? It's hard to follow.

Sachi: Um...which Sensei are we talking about again?

Gintoki: Obviously that one.

Sachi: Which is that one?
Sachi: Bro, what should I do? I know I said Sensei enjoyed it before...

Gintoki: When you say Sensei, which are we talking about again?

Sachi: Obviously that one.

Gintoki: Right. Well I mean how about having him confess again now that he's in the fencing club?

Sachi: But...I don't really know anything about fencing....

Or why the protagonist's name is Chousokabe...

Gintoki: Chosokabe's gonna be fine. It's a great name, trust me.

Well, ex nay on the fencing and do it on the double, so you can get back to confessing.

How about right here...

Hmm...this'll do.

{Sensei and I}

{Chapter 2}

By: AKUROGI MUSAI.

(Sfx- Karaaan clatter)

Chosokabe: It's no good....I suck at fencing!

I can't do this any more! My parents are divorcing and I'm going to have to take the last name Mikoshiba!!

012

Sensei: Cheer up...

I'll cheer for you.

Chosokabe: Sensei, those aren't...

the words I want to hear.

Sensei, please go out with me!

Sensei: 'Sensei please go out with me'?

That sounds good Chosokabe. We can return here and practice.

Sachi: THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT!!

I thought it was clear when I said 'Sensei please go out with me'!!!

More like, there doesn't seem to be a way to escape fencing at all!!

013

Sachi: More like, after saying he's going through a divorce, she still just wants him to try harder?! She's not going to budge on this fencing thing at all?!

To what extent does Sensei not understand delicacy?!

Gintoki: She just doesn't want to see Chosokabe give up is all.

You know, the problem with this is Sensei doesn't understand your intention to quit the club.

What is it that you want to do after that? Isn't there anything?

As long as you don't make that clear, she's never going to understand your intent to quit the club.

Sachi: I don't have those sorta feelings in the first place though!

Gintoki: Moreover, you're giving Sensei a lot of leeway with these hugeass speech bubbles.

It's because she's got so much room that she ends up saying a bunch of unnecessary crap.

If all she needs to say is 'yes' , then you can make this bubble a lot smaller.

Sachi: Oh, I see. Well, now all I have to worry about is the fencing thing.

It seems that all her head is filled with is fencing and whatnot..

Gintoki: If you guys like, Iunno win the nationwide championships then you could retire.

Sachi: But...what if she wants to take it on a global scale?

{Sensei and I}

{Chapter 3}

By: AKUROGI MUSAI.

Chousukabe: Sensei, I get it now! I'll work even harder at fencing!

All right then, goodbye!

014

(Sfx- Kiiiiii screeeeeech)

(Sfx- Doooon thooom)

Sensei: Kyahhhh!!

Chosokabe: Sensei...sorry...but with my body like this, I'm in no shape to do fennicing ever again...

No matter what anyone says, I'm pretty much too beat up to ever pick up fennicing.

Sensei: That's fine...! You've worked so hard!

I won't make you fence anymore...

Chosokabe, you don't have to say anything more about it...

Chosokabe: Th—that's great...

Then there's only one more thing I want to ask you...

Sensei...

Please go out with me.

(Sfx- Dosu thuok)

015

(Sfx- Bushiii bllorssh)

Sensei: Buwahhhh

(Sfx- Dosaa thuddd)

Chosokabe: Se...

Senseiiiii!!

???: Hmph.

(Sfx- Zahh Sfft)

???: You're a mere weakling, which is why you'll never know love.

Chosokabe: D—Dad?!

Dad: A fool like you that can't fence worth a damn doesn't have the qualifications to carry the Mikoshiba name! Chosokabe, you just find a grave and sleep there forever!

{Mikoshiba Yuu}

{One of the fencing Shitenou. Unable to bear being adopted into his wife's family, he decided on divorce.}

Sachi: SOMEHOW SENSEI ENDED UP GETTING KILLLED!!!

The confession ended with a 'thok' noise!

You've sorta taken over drawing it form this point haven't you?! It's become a different manga completely!!

Gintoki: Having an enemy appear here is just common sense, Sensei.

Sachi: No it's not!! It's a development that can't be taken back at this point!!

016

Sachi: More like, who is he?! The dad?!

This ain't the fencing Shitenou! More like we've already establish that he can't fence!!

Gintoki: But this is Chosokabe's chance to turn the tables and become a master fencer.

Sachi: Why use a dirty method like this?! More like, to what extent does life want to push Chosokabe into fencing?!

Everything's gone to hell! There's no way he can confess to Sensei now!

If he wants to take back the name Mikoshiba he's got no choice but to get into fencing!! I can't do this bro!

Gintoki: Don't give up till the end! There's got to be a way for him to win! There just has to be!!

{Sensei and I}

{Chapter 4}

By: AKUROGI MUSAI.

Chosokabe: YOU BASTARD!! I'LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!

HOW COULD YOU.....TO SENSEIIIII!!!

(Sfx- Gasuuuh sfft)

Dad: N—No way...you...

You said you couldn't fence!! How could you...!!

Chosokabe: Yeah....I did say that.

(Sfx- Gogogogogogo rmmmmmble)

017

Chosokabe: I said I can't do fennicing.

Fencing on the other hand is a whole different story.

Dad: N—no way!! Fennicing you say?!

Then you aren't a Chosokabe, but a Mikoshiba after all?!

Chosokabe: To bring an end to you once and for all, I'll use the fencing ougi that Sensei taught me!

My 'Sensei please go out with me!'

(Sfx- Gogogogoggo rmmmmnmble)

Dad: I'll answer you with a display of my full power as well!!

(Sfx- Gogogogogogo rmmmmmble)

Dad: Behold my ougi! 'Yes'!!!

Both: LETS GOOOOOOOOO!!!

(TN- They're....both sorta using kanji that make it sound like these are attacks.)

(Sfx- Dohh sfffft)

018

Chosokabe: SENSEIPLEASEGOOUTWITHMEEE!!!

(Sfx- Gohhhh fwhooom)

Dad: PLEASELOOKFORWARDTOAKUROGISENSEI'SNEXTWORK!!

(Sfx- Gooooh fwhoooom)

Sachi: THE SERIALIZATION ENNDEEEEEED!!

I can't do it!!

Game over!! It's all over!!

Gintoki: Not yet!! It's not over till it's over!!!

019

Gintoki: The TOC comment!!!

{Sensei and I// Akurogi Musai// Narutaki-sensei, please go out with me.)

{Akurogi.}

{Akurogi-Sensei, I'm not Narutaki. I've changed my pen name.}

{Chosokabe.}

(Side text- Thoughts that failed to reach her!!)

GINTAMA LESSON 400............END.

[Deutsch] [Translation] Naruto 586 by KujaEx

Wed, 16 May 2012 18:26:31 +0000

=== Naruto Kapitel 586 ===
== Übersetzung von KujaEx ==

Titel: Izanami im Einsatz!

01:
Sidetext: Ein tragisches Ende für Itachi...?
Itachi: Sa... Sasuke...
Sasuke: !!

02:
Kabuto: !!

03:
Technik: Katon - Goukakyuu no Jutsu!!
Technik: Suiton - Daibakufu No Jutsu!!
Kabuto: !

04:
Sasuke: !!?
Kabuto: !

05:
Kabuto: !? / !

06:
Kabuto: Tze... / Als ob der gleiche Trick zwei mal bei mir funktionieren würde. / Ich habe es dir doch jetzt schon oft genug gesagt... durch meine Selbstheilungskräfte können mir so kleine Wunden nichts anhaben... / Außerdem ist dein Genjutsu auch völlig wirkungslos gegen mich. / Du kannst unmöglich gewinnen.
Itachi: Dein Schicksal lieg bereits in meinen Händen. / Die andere verbotene Uchiha Technik hat dich bereits im Griff.

07:
Kabuto: Ach, wirklich? Warum sehe ich sie dann nicht?
Itachi: Izanami!

08:
Itachi: Sasuke, bleib nah bei mir.
Kabuto: Warum kommt mir das nur so bekannt vor? / Aber egal, ich bin es langsam Leid! Lasst uns den Kampf endlich zu Ende bringen!

09:
Itachi: Ich halte dein Schicksal in meinen Händen... / Doch du bist immer noch in der Lage es selbst zu entscheiden. / Merk dir meine Worte... / und denk darüber nach.
Kabuto: Ich weiß nicht, was du mir weiß machen willst... / Aber es steht schon lange fest, wer in diesem Kampf die stärkste Person ist... / Und mehr muss ich nicht wissen!!
Itachi: Eine starke Person muss sich selbst verzeihen können... / Und sein eigenes Ich akzeptieren können!!

10:
Kabuto: Jetzt gesteh deine Niederlage ein!! / Du bist erbärmlich!!

11:
Kabuto: Was... / ist passiert?

12:
Kabuto: (Was!? Hatte er mein Horn nicht schon vorhin abgeschlagen...? / Ich habe doch meine Augen vor Illusionen verschlossen... / Wie kann das also sein!?)

13:
Kabuto: ! / Was hast du mit mir gemacht!?
Itachi: Du bist in meiner Augentechnik gefangen.
Kabuto: Das ist unmöglich!!

14:
Itachi: Doch, mit Izanami.
Kabuto: (Wie ist das möglich...) / Aber das spielt auch keine Rolle... / Mit seinen Fähigkeiten kann er mich nicht besiegen... / Dafür bin ich einfach zu perfekt!! / !!

15:
Kabuto: ! / ...!!?

16:
Kabuto: !?

17:
Kabuto: !!!
Itachi: Ich sagte dir, dein Schicksal liegt in meinen Händen.
Kabuto: Itachi Uchiha!!
Itachi: Du kannst aus dieser Schleife nicht entkommen... / Deshalb ist das das Jutsu, welches dein Schicksal entscheidet... / Izanami.

== Ende ==

[English] [Translation] Toriko 187 by kewl0210

Wed, 16 May 2012 16:02:16 +0000

Only for use by HWMN.

The connection with Bei is starting to make sense.

[Toriko 187 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Side: Toriko on the brink of death...
Title: "Toriko"
Toriko: Wh...
What?
My body that should've gotten completely cold...
is getting warm...?
This worn out life is...
gently being held up...
This gentle warmth is...
the warmth of "life"... [quote big/bold]
Yes... I've tasted it many times...
It's the warmth of "ingredients"-----!!
Chin: It seems
he managed to make it in time.

Page 2:
Top Left Insert: ☆The newest from Jump Comics, Volume 17, is now on sale!!
Volume 20 is set to go on sale in July!!
☆And the newest Jump Remix volume of Shimabukuro-sensei's other masterpiece, "Seikimatsu Leader Den Takeshi!" Volume 12 is now on sale!! Get it your local convenience store~~!!
Top Right Insert: ☆Every Sunday at 9AM on FujiTV
The TV Anime is airing exploding with food!!
Now breaking into the Honey Prison arc!!
☆There's info about the newest goods on page 9!
Middle Insert Text: A warm reception of gratitude!!
Title: Gourmet 187 Bubble Fruit, the Actual Food!!
Author: Shimabukuro Mitsutoshi

Page 3:
Toriko: ..........
Th... These are...
Chin: Mm. Those are...
the "true" Bubble Fruits. ["True" white/bold]
The temple treasures were around there from the beginning.
Waiting fir the feeling of your gratitude toward food...
to reach the utmost limit...
SFX: PWAAAA
Chin: The appearance of the Bubble Fruits......
Is proof that in the face of death
you understood your true thankfulness for food.
Now,
go ahead and eat.
And in the "food", [quote white]
immerse yourself.

Page 4:
SFX: TAPON ZU....
SFX: BOBOBOBO
SFX: BOFU
SFX: MONYU MONYU
Toriko: U... UoO
UoOOO!!
YuuUM!!
As it melts apart with each bite, bubble carbonation floods out!!
It's like a champagne jelly that's as sweet as honey----!!
Chin: If cooked properly the Bubble Fruit would be even more delicious
but even raw, it's already plenty delicious.
SFX: GOKKUN
"Esophagus"-----

Page 5:
Toriko: and arriving in the "stomach"----
Thank you...
for becoming a part of my body...
Thank you... Bubble Fruit...
Chin: It's not just before and while you're eating... ["Before" and "while" in italics.]
You also respect and appreciate where the food goes after it's entered your body.
To even appreciate it after it's become your flesh and blood
is what immersion in food is.
In "Food Immersion" the ingredients absorbed by your body
are now thankful themselves for being eaten.
and they pour all the nutrients they have into your body.
Almost limitlessly.
Now, there're plenty of temple treasures here...
SFX: OOO

Page 6:
Chin: Go ahead
and immerse yourself all you like.
SFX: OOOO
Toriko: The world...
seems like it's changed colors...
I didn't just almost die...
I actually died once.
That's how it feels...
I'm different from the self I was before...
It feels like I've been reborn...
Chin: I need to go ahead back to the temple...
I'm glad I was able to impart to you...
SFX: YURA (swing)
Chin: the secret technique.
SFX: TAH

Page 7:
SFX: BUNN
SFX: DON
SFX: GOA
Chin: This "presence"...
there's no doubt about it.
Old lady Chiyo!!
Why does she have such an aura?!!

Page 8:
SFX: OOO
Guy: GyaAaaA
H...
Help uuus!
SFX: GOGE
SFX: WAAAAA
Guy: GYAAAAA
SFX: GOGEAAA
SFX :GOKKUN
Guys: WAaAA
SFX: PORO PORO PORO

Page 9:
Bird: ..........
?
Guys:: WAA
SFX: DO DOH
Guys: ..........
...?
Huh?
A... All right...!
We're oka...
-y
SFX: GOH
Guys: !!
GIeEEEEEEeEE
SFX: GUCHU
Golem: Eh-eh-eh.
SFX: GYAAAAA

Page 10:
Coppwo: I would like
to inquire about your situation.
Chiyo-san...
SFX: AAAAA
Chiyo: I won't be talking to you, Coppwo.
Where is Chin-chan?
Coppwo: That's a Golem... ["Golem" big/bold.]
A mixed species of all different kinds of animals. Sometimes called a lye beast. It's a man-made species.
There's only one organization that handles these...
The "Bishokukai"----!!

Page 11:
Chiyo: Already...
the branches of "Shokurin Temple" have sunk...
Assistant Masters: ----...
SFX: SU...
Chiyo: Because the secret technique of Food Honor "Food Immersion"---- [quote white]
cannot be allowed to become a threat to us.
So I'll be cutting off the root.
Coppwo: I cannot guess your true intension, but....
when I hear it from Master
I'm sure it will be lamentable.
Wagon: Chiru-kun from "Hidden" will be sad as well.
To think that Chiyo-san, someone respected by people all over the world would join the "Bishokukai"...
But if that is indeed the case...
we will have to deal with it.

Page 12:
SFX: CHARA...
Wagon: Deba Nunchuck---!!!
T/N: Deba Nunchuck = Pointed Carving Knife Nunchuck
SFX: SHUBABA
SFX: SHUBABABA
SFX: BAH
No one can be allowed...
to soil the sacred ground of Food Honor.

Page 13:
Chiyo: It seems you've learned a few skills...
Though there are still many useless movements...
Do you see? They say one stroke is worth 100 million yen.
Of my delicate kitchen knife handling.
Coppwo: Be careful, Wagon!!
Wagon: I, who have mastered Food Honor, have unnecessary movements?
Huhu. Interesting. Why don't you show me your skill, Chiyo-san?
Chiyo: Ah, I have
long already showed it to you.
Wagon: !
Shuu: ............
Wa...
Wagon-san...!!

Page 14:
SFX: BUWA
SFX: GOGOGO

Page 15:
Wagon: I...
Impo...ssible...
I didn't notice at all...
Which means that if I hadn't recognized it just then...
I could have lived a little longer...
That's how it feels...
It was so delicate I couldn't even feel the damage...
Guys: WAGON!!
Wagon-san!!
SFX: DOOON
Chiyo: There's no need to be afraid... It won't hurt a bit.
As long as you don't resist, that is.
(On Page): Hihhihhi
Coppwo: Get ready!!!
I don't mind if you kill her!!

Page 16-17:
SFX: DODODODODODO
Komtsu: Ta...
Take-chan...?
You're Take-chan, aren't you?
..........
I'm....

Page 18:
Komatsu: I'm so glad...!!
You're all right...!!!
Ever since I heard you went missing...
I've been worried sick...!!
I'm so glad...!!
I'm so glad you're alive...!!
Ootake: Me, too,
Komatsu...
I'm glad you're alive....
and I could see you again.
SFX: SU...
Komatsu: ...!

Page 19:
Ootake: So I could say farewell.
SFX: DOH
Komatsu: Eh?
SFX: GUMUGUMU GUGU GUGN GUMU
Side: A critical situation at Shokurin Temple! Please make it in time, Toriko!!
Bottom: Toriko
...Gourmet 187
/ End
Next issue, tragedy at Shokurin Temple...?!
And what is happening with Toriko's Food Immersion...?!

[English] [Translation] Naruto 586 by aegon-rokudo

Wed, 16 May 2012 13:00:51 +0000

Chapter 586: Izanami’s activation\\
1
inserted text: The end of the tragedy...!?
sfx: zuryu\\
itachi: Sa... suke...\\
sfx: suuuu\\\
sfx: zan\\
sfx: pan\\
2
sfx: zuzaaa\\
big sfx: suka\\
little sfx: san\\
sfx: *step\\
sfz: pasha\\
3
sasu: katon: goukakyou no jutsu!!( fire release: great fireball technique)\\
kabu: suiton daibakubu no jutsu!!( water release: great waterfall technique)\\
sasu: guah!\\
4
sfx: suu\\
5
kabu: guh!\\
sfx: pati\\
6
kabu: You did the same thing as before...\\ I can read your moves, just like I expected\\
kabu: I have told you this already. As long as my body has its regeneration power it is meaningless to try to injure me\\
kabu: and your genjutsu will never be effective on me after sealed off my own vision\\
kabu: You don’t have any chances for victory\\
itachi: Your destiny is already in my hands\\ in order to accomplish that, I used another forbidden technique of the Uchiha clan... that is...\\
sfx: pochi\\
sfx: pichaku\\
7
kabu: In that case... be sure to try to realize that destiny!!\\
itachi: Izanami\\
8
sfx: *jump\\
itachi: Get away from me, Sasuke\\
kabu: This is just like a de ja vu\\
kabu: I’m tired of this... let’s put an end to this fight\\
sfx: za\\
sfx:za\\
sfx:paki\\
9
itachi: I’m the one who has your destiny in his hands\\
sfx: za\\
sfx:za\\
itachi: But you are the one who will decide it\\
itachi: Remember what I said\\ and then think about it\\
kabu: I don’t quite understand what you are talking about...\\
sfx:za\\
kabu: I’m tired of playing with words... someone like me who has obtained everything, is strong!!\\
kabu: That’s the only thing I understand CLEARLY!!\\
itachi: Those who forgive themselves and are able to accept their real nature...\\
itachi: They are the strong ones!!\\
10
kabu: Stop babbling!!\\
kabu: You fucking loser!!\\
11
kabu: … what\\
kabu: kuh!\\
kabu: what’s... the meaning of this!?\\
12
sfx: supa\\
kabu: Why!? my horn was supposed to be cut already...!!\\
kabu: What the hell is happening...!? My vision is sealed, I shouldn’t be entrapped in any genjutsu!\\
kabu: but this is...!?\\
13
sfx: pochi\\
sfx: picha\\
kabu: What did you do to me!?\\
itachi: You fell under my genjutsu...\\
kabu: Impossible!!\\
sfx: pun\\
sfx near the leg: pacha\\
14
itachi: Izanami\\
kabu: How...!?\\
kabu: No... that’s not important now!\\ there is no way that they got me!!\\
kabu: There is nothing I can’t do!!\\
sfx: paki\\
15
sfx: jump\\
16
sfx: supa
17
itachi: I told you this already... your destiny is in my hands\\
kabu: Uchiha Itachi!!\\
itachi: He cannot escape from this loop\\
itachi: The technique that decides destiny...\\
itachi: This is Izanami\\
inserted text: The forbidden technique has been activated...!!!\\

[English] [Translation] Billy Bat 77 by kewl0210

Wed, 16 May 2012 00:08:13 +0000

Only for use by Muda Scans

Aaand caught up again. Just in time for the series to run 8 weeks in a row starting next week.

[Billy Bat 77 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
SFX: PISHIH
Guy: Oh ho-ho. You're coming from that angle, eh-----?
Guy 2: I couldn't wait anymore.
Guy: Geez, you're harsh.
Did becoming the President make you that rigid?
Shimoyama: Quit it with the "President" stuff.
Side: The man playing Go with young Akechi's father is the man whom would later fall into a deep darkness in Japan......?!

Page 2:
Shimoyama: Just call me "Shimoyama-kun" like you always have, Akechi-senpai.
Title: Chapter 77 Demon on the Moon

Page 3:
Akechi: You, too. Cut it with the senpai stuff.
I'm in no position to be called senpai by a highly successful man like yourself.
Shimoyama: No, no. The president of the national railways isn't something you want to be.
Akechi: Well, it's gotta have problems a life-ling craftsman like me could never dream of.
Shimoyama: At any rate, I gets threats like "I'm gonna kill you" and things like that.
Akechi: You're not being serious, are you?
Kotarou: Ah, good evening, Uncle Shimoyama.
Shimoyama: Oooh, Kotarou-kun.

Page 4:
Shimoyama: Have you been studying?
Kotarou: Ah, yes!!
Akechi: Ah...... I told you, it's fine. He's getting older, you don't need to give him pocket money..........
Shimoyama: Go buy yourself a reference book.
Akechi: He'll just blow it on cigarettes.
Kotarou: Ehehe, thank you.
Akechi: Geez-----
Kotarou: Ehehe.
Shimoyama: Is Kotarou-kun still aspiring to be a rocket engineer like always?
Akechi: Well... Lately he's been spending all his time in movie theaters. I really don't know what to do with that boy.
But never mind that, who is it that's targeting your life......?
Shimoyama: Well, no...... It's really nothing but a rumor, but......

Page 5:
Shimoyama: A certain organization in the occupying army..........
Akechi: What......?
Shimoyama: It's because I won't hand over the rights to the national railways.
They're making it out to be a communist agenda and they're trying to get me out of the picture, apparently......
Akechi: Wait, wait, What? That sounds incredibly complicated.
Shimoyama: By the way, recently another rumor has cropped up.
Akechi: Hoh......
Shimoyama: They've been persistently telling us to submit to them a certain plot of land the National Railways are in the process of negotiating for.
And that if I just give them that, they'll guarantee the safety of my life.
Akechi: A certain plot of land.........?
Shimoyama: Where is it you're from, Akechi-senpai......

Page 6:
Akechi: Ah? Well...... Kii Province, but......
Is the land you're talking about around there?
Shimoyama: Akechi-senpai..........
Akechi: ?
Shimoyama: Is there something in that area?
Sign: Set-Meal Udon

Page 7:
Devivie: H......
Help m......
SFX: GI...
Randy: UWAA!!
Hurry, somebody, do something!!

Page 8:
Yamashita: No!!
Zofuu-sensei told me
to run away from this foreigner!!
He said to run away for the sake of the earth's future!!
Jackie: But if we just leave him, he'll......
hang to death!!
Kevin: Anyhow, let's just get him down for now. You hold him, Momochi-san!!
Randy: Okay!!

Page 9:
SFX: BUH
Randy: DOWAA!!
Why couldn't you guys hold him properly?!!
This is bad! It'd be really bad if we let him get away!!
We've gotta tie him up right now............
Kevin: HM?!

Page 10:
Kevin: Quiet!!
SFX: GATA GATA
SFX: ZA...
SFX: ZA... ZA...

Page 11:
SFX: PISHA
Randy: HE~~~~~~W!
Jackie: I stopped breathing...... That hurt~~~~
Devivie: GUOH!

Page 12:
Yamashita: What happened to Sensei?! You know, don't you?!!
Devivie: GUHUAH!!
I..... I really don't know......
Yamashita: Liar!! Sensei said he was gonna protect the villagers from you!!
Devidie: GUHUU!!
Kevin: Stop, Yamashita-kun!!
Yamashita: Let me go!!
This guy's a bad guy!!
Kevin: Calm down!!
Yamashita: What happened to Sensei?!!
Kevin: Settle down. We'll ask him one thing at a time.

Page 13:
Kevin: Who are you?
Devivie: I'm certainly not a bad guy like that one is saying.
Kevin: I'm asking what you came to this village for!!
Devivie: An amusement park............
I only came here in order to build an amusement park for children to enjoy.
Yamashita: And also, he gave out patches to kids.

Page 14:
Jackie: Patches?
Yamashita: Yes. Billy Bat ones.
Kevin: Is the amusement part Billy Land..........?!
Devivie: Over some time, the village mayor, elder, and the deputy mayor successively all met with misfortune......
In the end, the villages started acting very oddly.............
And I ended up in this situation.............

Page 15:
Devivie: The villages all started blurting out
that the mayor and the others were killed by a suicide disease that came from outer space......
Kevin: Suicide disease..........?
Devivie: Yes. It's quite ludicrous.
And they also said that the method for preventing infection was written on a scroll.
Kevin: Scroll..........?
Devivie: Apparently it's buried somewhere in this town.
Then the villagers started intently digging holes all over town regardless of it being day or night.
All while getting covered in mud..........

Page 16:
Devivie: But it seems they still haven't found the scroll.
Now, please untie me.
I'm a victim in this matter.
Yamashita: That's a lie!!
Kevin: Yes. It's a lie.
Devivie: What exactly did I say that was a lie?
Kevin: What......?
I dunno...... I couldn't tell where the lying began or ended in that story.

Page 17:
Kevin: It just doesn't sit right with the story I have in my head.
Devivie: The story in your head?
Kevin: Do you know who I am?
Randy: That's right!! This man is......
Devivie: I do know.
Randy: Eh......?
Devivie: Kevin Yamagata.

Page 18:
Devivie: Not only do I know you,
I've been looking for you.
There's no way an employee of Chuck Culkin Enterprises traveling the world in order to build a Billy Land.......
wouldn't know who you are.
I finally found you.
Billy Bat's birth father.
Yamashita: That's wrong!
Billy Bat's birth father is Zofuu-sensei!!
Devivie: Yes.
That opinion is also correct.

Page 19:
Devivie: However, that sensei doesn't know how to handle Billy Bat well.
Yamashita: What did you say------?!!
What do you mean the original creator, Zofuu-sensei, doesn't know how to handle him?!!
Devivie: I'm hoping for your cooperation, Kevin-san.
Kevin: Huh?
Cooperation? With what......?
Devivie: There's no need to ask me......
You should know better than anyone.

Page 20:
Devivie: Billy Bat is a demon.
Momochis: ............
Devivie: For the sake of humanity, for the sake of the children,
I hope that you will lend me your power.
Zofuu is going to use Billy Bat.......

Page 21:
Devivie: to try and change history.
SFX: PISHIH

Page 22:
Akechi: Is there something in Kii Province..........?
Hey, Shimoyama-kun, quit pullin' my leg.
This's a story our senseis in elementary school used to tell us.
Shimoyama: Hoh?
Akechi: There's a legend about a certain area in Kii Province.
That it's not a rabbit that's on the moon,
but a bat.
T/N: There is an Eastern-Asian folklore that there's a rabbit that lives on the moon based on the the shape of the craters and markings on the moon forming a rabbit shape.
Shimoyama: A bat?
Akechi: Yeah. It's just a legend though.
Even so............

Page 23:
Akechi: Even so, apparently that bat isn't very good.
Shimoyama: Isn't good...........?
Akechi: Ah...... No, I mean, I'm sure there's no connection with it and your story about the National Railways buying land.
Shimoyama: Nevermind that, what else? What's not good about it?
Akechi: They say it's a demon.
Shimoyama: A demon......?
Akechi: Yeah. A demon that will
drive this world insane.

Page 24:
Shimoyama: Demon, huh.........?
Side: A demon that lives on the moon. An administrator that controls history. What is Kevin being told to do for the sake of this bat?!
Bottom: Billy Bat Chapter 77 / End
Next chapter goes on sale on 5/24 in issue 26! Look forward to it!

Page 25:
Text: Billy Bat finally heads into the core!!
We've received the voices of many readers saying "I can't wait for the next time it's in the magazine!"
Billy Bat
Change to Weekly Publication Decided!!
Starting issue 26【On sale 5/24】
8 chapters (The amount of one tankoubon) will run weekly all in a row!!
Starting next issue, in order to prepare for this, serialization will be taking a hiatus.
We hope you'll look forward to it!!
The picture scroll that carries history through 4 dimensions, the story freely accelerates even more!!

[If anyone thinks a bit and does the math here, they'll realize that with the series being on hiatus for 14 weeks (Issue 12 to 25) and then running for 8 weeks straight doesn't accelerate anything. It's actually a lot slower than it would be if it ran bi-weekly like usual (8 chapters coming out in 19 weeks rather than 9 or 10).]

[ไทย] [Translation] Kurenai no Ookami to Ashikase no Hitsuji 2 by Ju-da-su

Tue, 15 May 2012 16:10:44 +0000

ตามหาคนช่วยคลีนต่อไปอยู่งับ -_-"

Chapter 2 RAW: Reader's Version, Scanlator's Version

Allow me to make it clear once again though,

IF YOU'RE GOING TO USE MY RAW, THEN CREDIT ME AS WELL!!

Next time I see people use my raw for scanlation and not credit me, I'll start providing the raw exclusively for my Thai scanlation instead. >:S

คุเรย์ไน โนะ โอกามิ โทะ อาชิคาเสะ โนะ ฮิซึจิ
ตอนที่ 2 "สาวน้อยหมาป่า"
หน้า 1
อายาเมะ - [ฉัน...กำลังหัวเราะ?]

** การทำลายล้างอันโหยหวน **

[นี่คือสีหน้าในใจของโยอิจิตอนนี้ล่ะซินะ]

** อย่างไร้ที่ติ!! **

โยอิจิ - [...รู้สึกได้ถึงเส้นผมสีแดงทุกเส้นของเค้าเลย!!]

หน้า 2
[ท-...]
[ทำไม...!?]

[ตัวฉันถึง!!?]

*แกร๊ก แกร๊ก*

หน้า 3
[น-...นี่มัน!]
ตัวฉันเมื่อวานนี้!!

[อ๋อ!! นี่คือความทรงจำของอาคาซึกิ อายาเมะซินะ!!]

หน้า 4
อายาเมะ - เมื่อกี้ฉัน...!?

แค่...
เห็นภาพที่เค้าแสดงเฉยๆงั้นเร้อ!?

ทั้งความรู้สึกที่โดนขย้ำ ทั้งรูปร่างของหมาป่าตัวนั้น...

คนๆนี้น่าจะเห็นดวงจันทร์สีแดงอยู่นี่
ทั้งที่โดนเค็นเมริซัคชักเข้าไปแล้ว
ทำไมถึงไม่มีหมาป่าออกมา?

หน้า 5
...หมาป่าของนาย...
คืออะไรกันแน่!!?

...ไม่ซิ
ที่น่าตกใจคือตัวแกะที่รั้งหมาป่าไว้ต่างหาก

อุ๊ก

แฮ่ก
แฮ่ก

แฮ่ก
แฮ่ก

...ถ้าเป็นนายล่ะก็...

หน้า 6
** นายเป็นของชั้น **

หน้า 7
[ชั้นได้เชื่อมต่อกับอาคาซึกิ อายาเมะ]
[ในฐานะแกะของเค้าจริงๆ]
หมาป่า - ตา

ตาชั้น~~!!!
*หมับ*
ตาของชั้น~~!!!

โยอิจิ - อุ๊ก...

ไอ้ห่าเอ้ย~~!!
*หมับ*
หนูน้อยหมวกแดงมาให้หมาป่ากินซะดีๆนะเฟ้ย!!!

หน้า 8-9
อายาเมะ - ชั้นเป็นหนูน้อยหมวกแดงก็แต่ตอนที่เชื่อมต่อกับแกะเท่านั้นแหละ

[และนี้ก็คือ]

[พลังของหนูน้อยหมวกแดง!!!]

หน้า 10
หมาป่า - อ๊ากกกกก

[น-...นี่มัน!!]

อายาเมะ - พอใจรึยังล่ะ?
ต่อให้ฆ่าหมาป่าไป อาจารย์ก็ไม่ตายหรอก

โยอิจิ - เอ๋ะ!?
งั้น

อาจารย์ก็จะกลับเป็น...
แอ๊ก

หน้า 11
อุ๊ก
[ล-...แล้วทำไมไม่บอกให้มันเร็วกว่านี้]

อายาเมะ - ก็แค่เสียความอยากจนทำอะไรไม่ได้ก็เท่านั้น
โยอิจิ - แบบนั้นก็ไม่ไหวนะเว้ยเฮ้ย!!!

[ขืนเป็นแบบนั้น...อาจารย์ก็ไม่ต่างจากผักนะซิ]

พ-...พวกเรา...

หน้า 12
*สวบ สวบ*

หมาป่า - เจ็บหยั่งกะจะตายเลยวุ้ย
[นี่คือการต่อสู้]
[เพื่อล่าหัวใจ!]
*สวบ สวบ*
อายาเมะ - อีกอย่าง หมาป่าไม่ตายง่ายๆแบบนั้นหรอก
โยอิจิ - [ม-...มันฟื้นฟูแผลของตัวเองได้!!]

หน้า 13
อายาเมะ - ต้องมากกว่านี้
มากกว่านี้

มากกว่านี้อีก
ยิ่งๆกว่านี้

ยังไม่พอ

ต้องจัด
ให้หนักกว่านี้!!!

โยอิจิ - [เค้ากำลัง...]

[...สนุกสนาน?]

แม่ - "อายาเมะ ยูกะ"
"เดี๋ยวแม่จะเล่านิทานเรื่องหมาป่ากับดวงจันทร์ให้ฟังนะ"

หน้า 14-15
มีหมาป่าอยู่ตัวหนึ่ง เค้าตระโกนขึ้นไปบนท้องฟ้ายามราตรีว่า
"พระจันทร์กลมดิ๊ก น่าหม่ำเหมือนกับแกะน้อยเลย"

พอพูดเสร็จก็ "ง้าบ" หมาป่ากินพระจันทร์ลงไปทั้งดวง!
"เฮ้อ หร่อยจัง ไหนๆท้องก็อิ่มแล้ว นอนดีกว่า"

พระจันทร์เต็มดวงก็เปลี่ยนตัวเองกลายเป็นพระจันทร์เสี้ยว
พระจันทร์โกรธมากจนแดงไปทั้งดวง

ตอนนั้นเอง พระจันทร์ได้ใช้หัวแหลมๆของมัน
แทงจึ๊กไปที่พุงใหญ่ๆของหมาป่า! พอท้องของมันกลายเป็นรู หมาป่าก็สะดุ้งตื่นขึ้นในทันที

พอเจ้าพระจันทร์ออกมาได้แล้ว เลยคิดจะเอาคืนโดนการพยายามเอาหมาป่าเข้าไปในจันทร์เสี้ยว
"โว้ววว ปล่อยชั้นออกไป!!" หมาป่าเห่าหอนอย่างสุดกำลัง

ตั้งแต่วันนั้น พอหมาป่าเห็นพระจันทร์สีแดง
ก็จะแหงนมองพร้อมกับหอนในทันที

หน้า 16
โยอิจิ - นิทานภาพ!?

[นี่มันอะไรหน่ะ!?]

เหวอ
[นี่ก็ความทรงจำของอาคาซึกิ อายาเมะเหมือนกันเร้อ!?]

[มันจะไปถึงไหนกัน?]
[...สุดทางตรงนั้น!]

[หนังสืออะไร...?]

หน้า 17
*พรึบ พรึบ*

เด็ก - จ๊วบ
จ๊วบ
โยอิจิ - [ลูกแกะงั้นเร้อ...?]

[...ไม่ใช่ เด็กทารก]
เด็ก - กวับ
กวับ
แอ๋ะ
โยอิจิ - [เด็กทารกสองคน...กำลังเล่นกับแกะอยู่...]

หน้า 18-19

หน้า 20
หมาป่า - เครียด~~~!!!
โยอิจิ - เหวออ

หมาป่า - กรี๊ดดด
เจ็บ~
ฮื่อ~~

โยอิจิ - [น-...นี่ตู ดันไปเชื่อมต่อ]
[กับตัวประหลาดอย่างไม่คิดไม่ฝันซะแล้ว...]

หน้า 21
อายาเมะ - [โยอิจิ จริงแล้วนายกำลังรู้สึกตื่นเต้นอยู่ใช่มั้ย?]

[ที่ได้เห็นคนที่บังอาจทรยศนาย]
หมาป่า - อั๊ก

อ๊า~~~!!

หน้า 22
อ๊ากกกกกกก!!!
[ถูกฉีกกระชากแบบนี้]

อายาเมะ - อ้าวๆ
เริ่มฟื้นฟูตัวเองช้าลงแล้วนี่

หมาป่า - บัดซบ...ไอ้เด็กเปรต ไอ้เด็กเปรต...

แกกล้าขัดขวางใจชั้นขนาดนั้นเชียวเร้อ!!!

หน้า 23
อะไร?
จู่ๆลูกตุ้มมันก็หนักขึ้น!!

อายาเมะ - หมาป่าอ่อนแรงลงแล้ว
ในที่สุดแกะก็เริ่มส่งผลแล้วซินะ

โยอิจิ - [อ-...อาจารย์...]

หน้า 24
หมาป่า - กรรรรร
เฉือนมัน
ทำลายมัน
บดมัน
ขยี้มัน
ฆ่ามัน...

หน
วก
หู
น่า

หน้า 25
...หนัก...
...โยอิจิ...

หมาป่า - ความฝันและความหวังของไอ้พวกเด็กเปรตนั่น...
ฉันจะขยี้มันให้หมด...

โยอิจิ - อ-...อาจารย์...

...ส-...สำหรับผม รอยยิ้มของอาจารย์...

หมาป่า - ยังพูดอะไรพึมพำไม่เปลี่ยนเลยนะ น่ารำคาญชะมัด
ยังไงซะ คำพูดของแกะมันก็เป็นแค่ภาพลวงเบื้องหน้าเท่านั้นแหละ

หน้า 26
โยอิจิ - ตูบอกว่าไม่ได้โกหกยังไงล่ะฟะ ไอ้เซ็นโคบ้าเอ้ย!!!
อายาเมะ - ชิ ไอ้เจ้าบ้าโยอิจิ
โยอิจิ - อย่างแกล่ะไม่เรียกว่าโกหกตัวเองอยู่รึไง!!?

หมาป่า - "โกหก" ตัวเองอย่างงั้นรึ...

เด็กเหลือขออย่างพวกแกเอาความหวังและความฝันของฉันไป!!
การศึกษาบ้าบออะไรกัน!!!

โยชิโนะ - นี่ในเวลาเรียนนะ ตื่นได้แล้ว
*หมับ*
นักเรียน - เจ็บเว้ย ตูจะฟ้องมึงฐานกระทำรุนแรงในโรงเรียน

ผู้ปกครอง - ลูกชั้นบอกว่าอาจารย์ทำสายตาน่ารังเกลียดใส่เค้า
นี่มันหมายความว่ายังไงกันคะ!!?

หน้า 27
หมาป่า - ไอ้พวกเด็กเหวที่เอาแต่ได้อย่างพวกแก
ทำร้ายจิตใจของชั้น!!!

เพราะงั้นชั้นก็จะใช้ความหวาดกลัว
ทำร้ายจิตใจของพวกแกเอง!!!

พวกแกจะต้องใช้ชีวิตนักเรียน
หมัด - เหวอออ
มันเจ็บนะ หนูกลัว~~!!
หมาป่า - ที่หวาดผวากับฆาตกรนี้ไปตลอดกาลยังไงล่ะ

เฮียกฮ่าๆๆๆๆ

อายาเมะ - จะฆ่า...

หน้า 28
ฉันจะฆ่าแก...

โยอิจิ...ลดพลังลงให้ลูกตุ้มมันเบาๆลงหน่อย
เร็วๆเข้า

เป็นอะไรไป?
อาจารย์เค้าทรยศนาย ทรยศทุกคนนะ
รีบๆเก็บมันซะดีกว่า

อย่างหมอนั้น ต่อให้ช่วยไป
ก็มีแต่จะกลับไปเป็นฆาตกรเหมือนเดิมเท่านั้น

โยอิจิ - [ชั้น...]

หน้า 29
ชั้นทำ
อาจารย์ไม่ลง...!!

อายาเมะ - กรรร

หมัด - เหวอออ
กรี๊ดดด

หน้า 30
อายาเมะ - หา?

...ตัว...
ไปไหน?

หมาป่า - ฮ่าห์~ แบบนี้แหละสุดยอด
ชั้นยอมทนอยู่กับพวกนักเรียนก็เพื่อการนี้โดยเฉพาะ!!

หน้า 31
โยอิจิ - [มีแต่ต้องฆ่าอาจารย์...]

[ฆ่าหมาป่านั้นอย่างเดียว...!!]
*เกร้ง*

[ถ้าชั้นเป็นแกะของหมาป่านั้นล่ะก็...]

[ถ้าลดกำลังลงก็น่าจะช่วยเค้าได้บ้างแหละ...]

*ซู่*

หมาป่า - เฮียกฮ่าๆๆๆ ไอ้จมูกกับหน้าอกแบนๆของแกหมดหวังได้โตกว่านี้แล้วโว้ย
*แซ่ก แซ่ก*
เพราะชั้นจะทำให้มันแบนไปกว่าเดิมอยู่นี่ไง!!!

หน้า 32
*กรั๊บ*
*กรั๊บ*

หน้า 33
โยอิจิ - อา...ยา...

อายาเมะ - แกะท่าทางหน้ากินดีจัง...

หน้า 34
โยอิจิ - ร-...เรากำลังโดนกลีน?

*อ่ำ*

หมาป่า - หน-...หนังตาฉัน!!
*หมับ*
[ฟื้นฟูตัวไม่ทันจริงๆด้วย!]

หน้า 35
อายามะ - อร่อย

โยอิจิ - อ
ร่
อ
ย

อายาเมะ - ตัดฉับ
หมาป่า - อ้ากกก!!!!

หน้า 36
??? - [โยอิจิ...]

[โยอิจิ...]

[เอ้า ทำใจดีๆไว้]

[ชั้นเชื่อ...]
[ในตัวเธอนะ]

[โยอิจิ]

หน้า 37
[ใครหน่ะ!!?]
[อย่ามาขวางนะ!!]

อายาเมะ - [อะไรกัน!!?]
[ไม่มี...แรง...เลย...]

หน้า 38
หมาป่า - หึหึ ท่าสมดุลระหว่างหมาป่ากับแกะของพวกแกจะเริ่มเพี้ยนแล้วเหมือนกันนี่
แกบังอาจกินชั้นได้นะ ไอ้เด็กเวร
โยอิจิ - บ้าหน่า

[ด้านในหมาป่านั้น...!!]

[พระจันทร์สีแดง!!?]

หน้า 39
[พระจันทร์สีแดง...ในตัวหมาป่า...]
[...อ๋อ! มันเป็นอย่างงี้นี่เอง!!]

อายาเมะ - อุ๊ก

อ๊า

หมาป่า - ฮ่ะๆ นั้นซิ เค็นเมริซัคเป็นเงินบริสุทธิ์นี่
หมาป่าจะไปแตะตรงๆไม่ได้หรอกเฟ้ย
อายาเมะ - ถุงมือขนแกะขาด!

หน้า 40
[ชั้น...ต้องเป็นคนทำ...]

ฮิบาริ - [ถ้านายไม่เริ่มเปลี่ยนแปลงจากตัวเองซะก่อน]
[นายคงได้เห็นโลกแค่ซีกเดียวไปตลอดชีวิตแน่]

อายาเมะ - [ที่ชั้นกลัวคือคนที่ซ่อนตัวตนของตัวเองต่างหาก...]

โยอิจิ - [แต่ชั้นกลัว! กลัว...ชั้นกลัวที่จะต้องเห็นแต่โลกแบบนี้ไปตลอดชีวิต!!]

[...โอกาสมันอาจจะเอื่อก็จริง...แต่ว่า...]

[จริงแล้วชั้น...]
[ชั้น...]

หมาป่า - คราวนี้จะเขมือบแกไม่ให้ได้มีเวลาฟื้นฟูตัวเลย

*หมับ*

หน้า 41
อายาเมะ - ...โยอิจิ

หมาป่า - โดจินจิ โยอิจิ...

หน้า 42-43
โยอิจิ - [ยังไงก็ยังอยาก]
[เชื่อในตัวอาจารย์!!!]

หมาป่า - ...ชั้น
ชั้น
ยัง...

หน้า 44
โดจินจิ - เหวอ

*ครืด*

*สวบ*
*สวบ*
หมาป่า - ขยับตัวไม่ได้...

อายาเมะ - ทำอะไรบุ่มบ่ามจริงนะนาย
แกะนะฟื้นฟูตัวเองไม่ได้หรอกนะ

[วิธีการยับยั้งหมาป่า]
[นายคงไปเห็นมันในความทรงจำของชั้นล่ะซิ...]
*สวบ*

หน้า 45
หมาป่า - กล-...กลับเป็นแบบเดิมแล้ว!!!

*หมับ*

หน้า 46
*ติ๊ด*

โยชิโนะ - สวัสดีครับ นั้นตำรวจใช่มั้ยครับ
ผมจับตัวคนร้ายคดีฆาตกรรมได้แล้วครับ
อยู่ที่บนของบันไดตรงบล๊อคสามนะครับ

โยอิจิ - อ-...อาจารย์!!
โยชิโนะ - โดจินจิคุง...

หน้า 47
รีบๆเก็บ "ของ"
ที่เธอถืออยู่นั้นเร็วๆนะ

เดี๋ยวเค้าจะคิดว่าเธอเป็นคนร้ายเอา

โยอิจิ - ค-...
ครับ...

หน้า 48
[...ถ้าภาพลักษณ์ภายนอกคือ "คำโกหก" ที่ใช้กับคนอื่นล่ะก็...]
["คำโกหก" ที่ใช้กับตัวเองจะเรียกว่าอะไรล่ะ...?]

[บอกผมที่เถอะครับ]
[อาจารย์...]

??? - [โยอิจิ...เอ้า ทำใจดีๆไว้ ชั้นเชื่อในตัวเธอนะ]

["เสียงนั่น"...มาขัดขวางไม่ให้พวกเราเชื่อมถึงกัน...]
[มันเป็นใครกัน...?]

หน้า 49
[แล้วนี่...มันความรู้สึกอะไรกัน...]
...ไปเชื่อคนพรรคนั้นจนถึงที่สุดแบบนั้น
นายนี่เพี้ยนจริงๆนะ

...จุ๊บ
โยอิจิ - [หา!?]

[อ๋า...นี่มันอะไร...]
อายาเมะ - จุ๊บ...จุ๊บ

โยอิจิ - [ต-...แต่ฉัน]
[ม-...มีคน...ในใจอยู่...]

หน้า 50
อายาเมะ - จุ๊บ
จุ๊บ
[...หลับไปแล้ว...!?]

โยอิจิ - [ฮ่ะ...ฮ่ะๆ ก็นะ]
[เพ้อไปเองอีกแล้วเรา...]

[อาคาซึกิ...อายาเมะ...]

[ไอ้นั้นที่ชั้นเห็นข้างในเธอ...]

[ตกลงแล้วเธอเป็น...]

[ใครกันแน่...]

หน้า 52
ยูกะ - หมาป่าตายซะแล้วอ่า~ [หุๆ]
เพราะมันเป็นตะปุ่มตะป่ำน่าขยักแขยงเองนั้นแหละน้า~

เมื่อกี้ชั้นพูดค้างไว้อยู่พอดี
แต่ใจมากนะที่พากลับชั้นกลับมานี่ มาซาโตะ

มาซาโตะ - โลกแห่งจันทราโลหิต...

หน้า 53
นี่คือโลกของพระผู้เป็นเจ้าอย่างแท้จริง
ราวกับความฝันเลย

ยูกะ - โลกนี้มันก็เป็นโลกแห่งความฝัน
อยู่แล้วครึ่งหนึ่งแหละนะ
ฝันของท่านผู้นั้น

ยูกะ - เดี๋ยวก็เก็บขึ้นไปแล้ว
*แซ่ก*
วงแหวนเทวภูตโผล่ออกมาแล้ว

*แกร๊ง*

หน้า 54
ยูกะ - คราวนี้หมอนี้ก็ไม่เหลือความโลภอะไรอีกแล้ว
ไม่ต่างจากร่างเปล่าๆที่ไม่เหลือความอยากอะไรทั้งนั้น

มาซาโตะ - เอาแต่กลั่นแกล้งคนในโรงเรียนของเรา
จะเรียกว่าเป็นมหาบาปเจ็ดประการโดยแท้เลยก็ว่าได้

แกะน้อยผู้น่าสงสาร
ไม่มีกระทั่งความยางอาย

[ผมไม่เหมือนกับท่านบาปหลวง (พ่อ)]
[จะบาปเล็กบาปใหญ่ก็ไม่อภัยให้ทั้งนั้น]
*แป๊ะ แป๊ะ แป๊ะ*

ถ้าสิ่งนั้นคือหมาป่าล่ะก็
ผมจะชะล้างมันในนามของพระผู้เป็นเจ้า

หน้า 54
แต่เธอนั้นต่างออกไป
[อาคาซึกิ ยูกะ]
ช่วยล่าหมาป่าให้เยอะๆเพื่อผมทีเถอะนะ

ยูกะ - [...ใช่แล้ว...หนูน้อยหมวกแดงมีแค่คนเดียวก็เหลือแหลแล้วล่ะนะ อายาเมะ...]
*กึ๊ก*

[English] [Translation] Buyuden 55 by aegon-rokudo

Tue, 15 May 2012 12:11:07 +0000

Chapter 55: welcome back, moka\\
1
over take: Isamu: height : 167 cm\ weight 56 kg\\
over moka: Moka height: 155 cm\ weight: it’s a secret <3\\
inserted text: what is the relationship between them after they grew up…?\\
2
side text: moka and hyouma meet again after 3 years. But isn’t something strange about star gym!?\\
hyo: binge eating?\\
take: yeah, she became like this because of it.\\
take: but she says that now she wants to lose weight.\\
moka: Sorry about that.\\
hyo: I see…\\
hyo: but if you want to take a diet you should go to another gym, moka.\\ star gym is closed now.\\
moka: yeah\\ take-kun told me about that earlier…\\
3
moka: but why?\\
moka: why is star gym closed? Is it because of the recession?\\
hyo: my old man… died…\\
4
moka: i-it cannot be…\\
hyo: almost 2 years passed since that…\\
hyo: it was a subarachnoid haemorrhage\\
hyo: it all happened fast.\\
moka: w-why didn’t you tell me that!?\\
moka: I didn’t know anything about this…\\
5
hyo: sorry…\\ I talked about it with akina, and we decided to not tell you about his death.\\
hyo: because we thought that the emotional damage that you would suffer would be too great, because you were trying to forget about boxing.\\
hyo: and you have lost your father too…\\
hyo: the gym was already in a bad state.\\
hyo: we didn’t even have the allowance to employ a new trainer and we have to close the gym until further notice.\\
6
hyo: we even considered about selling the gym, but now I’m living in the second floor together with my mother and my sister with the money we earned by selling our house.\\
hyo: why didn’t we sell the gym, you ask?\\
hyo: well that’s obvious. I will become a pro from the star gym that my father left behind after his death\\ the position on gym owner will be taken by my sister and we will continue to move forward.\\
7
moka: eh…!?\\
moka: so… could it be that take-kun is also…\\
take: yeah, we trained until now in this gym in order to become professional boxers\\ we relied on the training schedule that the owner left us and did our best every single day.\\
take: obviously we intend to take the pro exam in high school when we will become 17.\\
8
moka: wow… they are so mature…\\
moka: they became quite real men during the time I wasn’t with them…!!\\
take: well, we are going to the gym to train now.\\ moka you can take the bus over there and go home\\
moka: eh?\\
moka: will you run to the gym?\\
take: yeah\\
hyo: see you.\\
9
hyo: double hook lead!\\
hyo: uppercut from the feint!\\
10
hyo: avoid the attack to the right side of your chest!\\
take: good job.\\
take: haa\\haa\\
take: I want to fight a real match…\\
11
hyo: … that again huh.\\
hyo: It is impossible for us to have a match now.\\ the gym is in this situation and we cannot be the only two participating to the junior tournament.\\
take: it is boring to spar with you all the time.\\
take: and I’m also tired of doing all the same moves.\\
hyo: shut up it is the same thing for me too!\\
take: we have to wait another 2 years to become pro.\\
take: if we continue to train like this, our motivation will not increase, and we will not understand if we become stronger.\\
take: and I want to show moka one of my matches as soon as possible.\\
12
hyo: if you don’t like this you can stop here.\\
hyo: there are a lot of other gyms in the city.\\ differently from me, there is no reason for you to be so fixated about this star gym.\\
take: I-I wasn’t saying that!\\
take: it is just that I want to have a real match…\\
take: I cannot go to the other gyms!\\ I still have a debt of gratitude toward your father after he trained me for a whole year!\\
take: I cannot even think of taking my pro debut from a gym that is not this one!\\
13
take: m-moka!!\\
take: what’s wrong!?\\
moka: I went home and changed…\\
moka: maybe I’m still not able to follow your pace but…\\
14
moka: can I train together with you from now on?\\
take: eh!?\\
moka: this is not just about the diet!\\
moka: I… was deeply moved when I saw the two of you so motivated to become pros…\\
moka: after I heard that you want to become pro in the star gym left behind by the dead owner… My heart began to tremble…\\
15
moka: I cannot be your sparring partner, but I want to become your strength!\\
moka: I will collaborate as manager to make the star gym rise again\\
moka: I came to this place dear to me…\\
moka: in order to involve myself with boxing again!\\
16
moka: c-can I…?\\
hyo: I’m ok with that,\\ what about you, isamu?\\
17
take: I was sure that you would return to this place…\\ welcome back, moka.\\
18
hyo: but I never thought that you would come back as a heavy weight.\\ rather, it is like you got 3 times bigger!\\
moka: hahahaha, I will because slimmer!\\ I swear it!\\
side: text: the three of them made an oath in the place they hold so dear… their life together begins to move again.\\

[English] [Translation] Akame ga Kill 7 by lucifell

Tue, 15 May 2012 06:16:07 +0000

Akame Ga Kiru Chapter 07

PAGE 01

B1: Tatsumi...

B2: It's about time for us to get going.

B3: We're heading this way.

B4: You should go back now.

B5: ....What are you talking about?

B6: The three of us will go together...

B7: You've already found new friends, haven't you?

B8: You can't rely on us forever you know!

PAGE 02

B1: Later, Tatsumi...

B2: If there's a heaven, we'll see you there someday, okay?

B3: Wa...

B4: Wait...

B5: Please--

B6: Don't

B7: Leave me alone...

PAGE 03

==Chapter Title==
Kill Your Fantasy

PAGE 04

B1: ------ku

B2: What a....

B3: Painful dream...

PAGE 05

B1: Mu~nyaa~nyaa Tatsumi...

B2: Guess she dozed off.

B3: Tatsumi will be...working with me today...it seems.

B4: Let's....get along...zzZzzz...

B5: .........

B6: A wild airhead appears...!
t/n: Sorry, couldn't resist.

PAGE 06

B1: Conference Room

>txt on fruit basket: Akame's Harvest

B2: Nnnn---

B3: I'm wondering if it's really smart to put Schere-san in charge of Tatsumi.

B4: It'll be fine.

B5: I think they'll get along fine together.

B6: What makes you say that?

B7: It's good for Tatsumi to have an more experienced teacher.

>txt above Leone: Right here

B8: I've got dibs on using Tatsumi next!

PAGE 07

B1: And see?

B2: She also has talent.

B3: What the hell!

B4: That's so unfa~~~air!

B5: To an assassin, more experience means a better killer.

B6: What do you think...?

B7: I said something cool, didn't I?

B8: ..........

B9: I guess not?

PAGE 08

B1: Guh~

B2: Well done, swimming in that armor.

B3: So heavy...

>lil txt around him: Heavy breathing sfx

B4: This is hard!

B5: This is the curriculum I came up with for assassin training.

B6: Since I don't have a job at the hideout, I can concentrate on training you.

B7: .......

>lil txt: more breathng sfx

B8 Why don't you have a job?

PAGE 09

B1: I got the normally cool Akame angry when I tried to cook.

>lil txt: The meat is...

B2: When I tried to do the cleaning, all I did as make a bigger mess for Braht to clean up.

>lil txt: Hahahaha

B3: When I did the shopping, I mistook salt for sugar. Leone couldn't stop laughing.

>ll txt: Ahhahahaha / My sides!

B4: And when I tried to do the laundry...

B5: I carelessly washed Main with the clothes.

>lil txt: Uwaaaaaaaahh

B6: For some reason, I don't mind about that last one.

B7: That last one was sort of well done.

B8: By the way, Schere.

B9: When I met everyone, you didn't seem too happy about me joining.
t/n: Went with best guess, need a 2nd opinion.

B10: Ehhh~~

B11: I get the feeling there was a reason, but I've forgotten.

B12: Is..that so?

PAGE 10

B1: Allow me to apologize and--

B2: Ah!

B3: Oh no, my glasses...

B4: .........

B5: Do you mind if I ask why you're in this line of work, Schere?

B6: ........

B7: It's a long story...

=Box Is Empty=

PAGE 11

B1: I grew up

B2: In the lower district of the capital.

B3: Since I was young, no matter what I do, I was always clumsy.

B4: For me

B5: There was nothing I could be proud of.

B6: "That girl has a screw loose somewhere in her head."

B7: I received many such insults all my life...

PAGE 12

B1: ...however.

B2: There was one person.

B3: Who wanted to be friends with me even knowing how i was.

B4: No matter how clumsy I was.

B5: She would never call me stupid or insult me.

B6: The time I spent with her was the only thing I could say I liked about my life.

PAGE 13

B1: Until that day---

>name on door: Shoufuku

B2: While I was visiting her, an angry man arrived at her door.

B3: It was her ex-boyfriend.

B4: He resented being dumped by her.
>And stared getting violent.

B5: And then...

B6: Right in front of me, he grabbed her throat and started choking her.

PAGE 14

B1: The man high on drugs at the time.

B2: At the time...

B3: "I must save her" was all I could think.

B4: I was surprisingly calm about it.

PAGE 15

B1: I got a knife from the kitchen.

B2: The man wasn't on guard....so I aimed for his throat.

B3: The man died quickly....

B4: She couldn't stop shaking while staring at his body.

B5: But somehow, my mind was clear.

B6: Eventually, the incident would be ruled an act of self-defense.

B7: But my friend never wanted to see me again.

B8: And then...

PAGE 16

B1: Not long after....

B2: While I was walking through the city, a group of men suddenly appeared before me.

B3: They wanted revenge for the man I killed.
>It turns out the man I killed was the 2nd in command of a local gang.

B4: "We've already killed your parents.."

B5: "And now it's your turn" is what they said to me.

B6: While they were saying this to me,

B7: Surprising as it was, my mind was once again clear.

PAGE 17

B1: Dodging the first man's clumsy attack.

B2: I used the knife I kept for self-defense to strike a vital spot.

B3: And then using him as a shield

B4: I proceeded to kill the other me one by one.

B5: After I had killed them all--
>I finally understood.

PAGE 18

B1: There actually was a screw loose somewhere in my mind.

B2: And it made me a very talented killer.

B3: I could get rid of society's trash.

B4: This was the one thing I could do so I wouldn't be considered useless, is what I thought.

PAGE 19

B1: Not long after that...

B2: I was scouted by the revolutionary army to carry out assassinations in the capital.

B3: ...........

B4: And that's why you came up with this assassination training curriculum, huh...?

B5: Correct.

B6: Because I didn't have the fighting skills of someone like you.

B7: ....it seems

B8: Everyone has their circumstances, hmmm.

B9: ?

B10: Several days later

PAGE 20

B1: Tatsumi...your wounds are pretty much healed, right?

B2: The teigu we took from Zank...
>I want you to try using it.

B3: !
>Really!?

B4: No one else wants it!?

B5: It's one teigu per person.

B6: Because it takes considerable mental and physical strength to control them.

PAGE 21

B1: It may not look very cool

B2 But this eye...

B3: Has some pretty cool abilities...

B4: There was nothing about it the book. But it's a teigu after all, so I'm curious to see what it does...

B5: It has the ability to read minds, right?

B6: Try reading me.

B7: You....

B8: Want to eat meat tonight.

B9: Exactly, amazing!

B10: No. He still hasn't activated it's ability yet.

B11: I don't want him to read my mind.

B12: If it really has five different sight abilities, try one of the other ones.

PAGE 22

>txt at top right: Damn / All she does is bitch.

B1: ...okay then.

B2: One of the other unknown abilities....

B3: ACTIVATE!!

B4: Well, do you see anything?

PAGE 23

B1: What~~~

>txt in mouth: the hell!?

B2: What's wrong?

B3: Wawawawawawawa

B4: What is this fantastical ability...!?

B5: The teigu are amazing...

>sfx bottom right: Shyuu

B6: Huh...?

B7: Oh no, it's rejecting!

B8: Hurry and take it off!

B9: Wh...what's going on...

B10: I suddenly feel tired.

PAGE 24

B1: It's the compatibility...

B2: It seems this teigu isn't suited to you.

B3: You were thinking about how uncool it looked or something, weren't you?

B4: The user's first impression of the teigu is important, you know?

B5: Guh.

B6: This will need to be sent to the revolutionary army HQ then.

B7: It'll need to be analyzed so it can become a part of our fighting force.

B8: While we are an assassination team,
>Collecting the lost teigu is one of our sub-missions.

B9: When we run into enemies who possess a teigu, like Zank did...
>We take them....even the weakest of them are invaluable....

B10: The more we have, the stronger the army becomes or something, right?

B11: Correct...

B12: You should read this book of the known teigu.

PAGE 25

B1: Wow...so many...
>And this is just a small portion of them right?

B2: The ones in this book are only the teigu we know about.

B3: Speaking of, which teigu is the strongest?

B4: ...........

B5: Their use and compatibility change...

B6: But if I had to say....

B7: The ice manipulation teigu
>...is what I think.

B8: Luckily for us, it's user is currently busy conquering the northern tribes.

PAGE 26

B1: Because the people of the north are very strong.

B2: They even have their own hero.

B3: Oh!

B4: Even I know about him!

B5: Hero of the north.
>Numa Seika

B6: Prince of the northern tribes. With his spear in hand, he's never lost a battle.

B7: A brilliant tactical genius who the northern people have absolute faith in. Currently the empire's greatest threat.

B8: His powerful army uses the country's most fortified city as a base of operations.

B9: They've even become strong enough to invade the empire!

B10: Therefor, in order to keep that from happening

B11: The empire dispatched an expeditionary force to subjugate the northern tribes.

PAGE 27

B1: But there's no reason to worry yet.
>Even with that woman, it'll take at least a year or two to take the north.

B2: ....yeah....

B3: Fu

B4: Fufufufufu

B5: The stronger the enemy, the better!
>We're collecting more and more teigu, after all.

B6: You're suddenly cheerful, huh?

B7: Why is that all of a sudden?

B8: Well, the world is filled with teigu that have unknown abilities, right?

B9: The reason I'm so lively is this!

B10: Having seen just these abilities...

B11: Maybe....just maybe...

PAGE 28

B1: There may be a teigu that has the ability to bring dead people back to life!

B2: Right!?

PAGE 29

B1: If there is, I may be able to bring Sayo and Ieyasu back!

B2: That's why I'm going to do all I can to recover as many teigu as po--

B3: You cant.

B4: ....aniki...?

B5: A teigu that can resurrect the dead doesn't exist.

B6: In this world...

B7: You only get one life.

B8: ...how...

B9: How can you know that!?

B10: You can't! Not until we've found them, right!?

PAGE 29

B1: The current emperor is a good example.

B2: If such a teigu existed, the first emperor would still rule.

B3: It was because he knew that he would someday have to die,

B4: That he created the teigu in the first place, right?

B5: ........

B6:: But....

B7: Don't hang your hopes on that.

B8: If you don't, an enemy will use that weakness of mind against you.

B9: And you...

B10: Will be killed.

PAGE 30

B1: Tatsumi...

B2: You were still awake?

PAGE 31

B1: I was happy...

B2: I thought that I could possibly bring them back...

B3: As long as there was even a small possibility, I still had hope...

B4: But...

PAGE 32

B1: I knew it.

B2: I'll never see them again...

B3: I should have given up, but...

B4: I just...

B5: ...Tatsumi.

PAGE 33

B1: We'll keep this a secret from everyone else,

B2: It's okay to cry as much as you need.

PAGE 34

B1: Is this okay, though?

B2: For a superior to be this kind?

B3: Who knows?

B4: It may be, probably?

B5: Haha...that's just like you....

B6: Thank you

B7: Schere.

B8: No, thank you

B9: Tatsumi---

B10: Thanks to you

B11: I've found another reason to be useful.

PAGE 35

B1: Northern Lands

B2: Fortified City

>3 lil bubbles bottom left: Haah *heavy breathing*

PAGE 36

>sfx on page x2: Lick

PAGE 37

B1: The northerners were defeated in a blink of an eye.

B2: That's our general, for you!

B3: Their army, people, and pride were so easily crushed, huh...

>sfx around Seika: Heavy breathing

B4: And this is their supposed hero...?
>How worthless.

B5: Die!

B6: Dog!

>sfx: Psh (blood splash on face)

PAGE 38

B1: Somewhere out there...

B2: Is there an enemy that can satisfy me...?

B3:
Name: Esdese

B4:
Personality: Sadist
Strength Level: "The Empire's Strongest"

[English] [Translation] JoJo's Bizarre Adventure Part 8 JoJolion 10 by kewl0210

Tue, 15 May 2012 06:01:38 +0000

Only for use by HWMN.

Now that I'm done with my finals, I can get back to this stuff. Just got one more to be caught up. Assuming I do it before the 19th when the next one comes out.

[Jojolion 10 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Insert: I want more...
Title: Higashikata Daiya's Strange Love (3)

Page 2-3:
Jousuke: "Right now, by memories are" ...................... "being taken from me little by little!"
"By this 'Higashikata Family'!"
"By the Stand Ability of the youngest daughter "Higashikata Daiya"
..........!!
"Unless I can defeat her"......!!
This girl has some clue!
"A clue to the memories I lost at the 'Wall Eyes'!"
...................If I lose..........
"I won't have any path left to progress on!"

Page 4:
[It's ol' what's her name.]

Page 5:
Yasuho: ......
Sign: Higashikata

Page 6:
Nijimura: Do not get near this house again.
Nor Jousuke......
Or else harm will befall your family.
Yasuho: What was with her......?
That maid......
She
threatened me.
But......
What is this...?
This feeling...
...........I want to see Jousuke...
......I want to help him somehow.
He was... in the place the corpse of that man "Kira Yoshikage" was buried, but..........
Jousuke isn't a bad person.
SFX: DOKI DOKI DOKI

Page 7:
Yasuho: I really want to help................... There shouldn't be a person who doesn't understand the circumstances of their own "birth"!

Page 8:
Yasuho: ......
Daiya: .............
Yasuho: .............
Daiya-
cha.........
Daiya: Joooooousuke~~~~~n!
I'm going shoppi~~~ng! Open the ga~~~~te!

Page 9:
Yasuho: Hah!!
Jousuke: !!
Hm?
?
Mu?!
Yasuho: Eh............?

Page 10:
Yasuho: Uh.......
Daiys: Jousukeeee~~ I'm gonna pedal the bike, okaaayn?
While I'm pedaling, you sing "Queen's" "Bicycle Race" 'kay?
I wanna sing the line where he says "I like my bicycle better than Star Wars" together, okay~~~~~~~~~~~y? [I looked this up, and there is actually a band named "Queen" that wrote a song like this. That particular line isn't exactly what he says. Even in the Japanese translation. So it seems Daiya is getting the line wrong.]
Jousuke: I... Don't know any song like that, actually...
Yasuho: ............
Jousuke: What...?
Daiya: Hm?!
Might there be someone......
outside the gate?

Page 11:
Jousuke: ......
No.....
It was somebody I don't know...
Just somebody passing by...
Yasuho: ...
...
SFX: HAA HAA
Yasuho: Someone he doesn't know.........? What?
What does that mean?!

Page 12:
Yasuho: "Something" is happening......
to Jousuke...
Something bad...
Really bad!
That house...
Jousuke: Daiya-chan,
you're going by bike?
Are you serious?
Daiya: I'm gonna buy socks~~
And a tooth brush~~ Mostly things for you, Jousuke~~~~~~
You don't have any, right?
.........Maybe some underwear, too~~ ... I'll be getting some moisturizer for my skin.
It'll be okay with the two of us on the bike!
You'll be in back, Jousuke..............
So protect be from behind, okayn? [Heart]
And like, on the right and the left and stuff.
And with stopping.
I want you to navigate for me, okay~~~~~?
Jousuke: There's no way you can pedal......
It's too dangerous to do that in town.

Page 13:
Jousuke: ......
Daiya: I... have confidence I can do anything well if I try...
Ya know?
I'll try my very hardest to make you happy.
I'll do it really really well for you, 'kayn?

Page 14:
Daiya: Get onn!
Jousuke: ......
..................
I'm on.
Daiya: Is the gate openn? [All these sentences end with "n" so it's hard to put in her idiosyncrasy here.]
Daiya: Here I gooooo~~~~~n!

Page 15:
Jousuke: Okay, pedal, Daiya-chan!
Let's get going!

Page 16-17:
Jousuke: Just pedal straight ahead!
Go!!
Daiya: ...................
Jousuke: Okay! I did it! She'll step on my shadow!!
Daiya: Wait...
Hey,
Why aren't you putting your arms around me?
You've gotta protect me from behind!

Page 18:
Daiya: Hug me tight from behind, okay?
Jousuke: Eh...?

Page 19:
Daiya: If you don't Jousuke... You'll get thrown off.
Or it it your arms...
are being used for some other thing......?

Page 20:
Jousuke: UGAAAAA
AAHA
AAA
Daiya: Hm?!!
I see, you're above me...
You're hanging on a branch, huh?
I knew it...~~~
Jousuke: AAAAA
AAAAA

Page 21:
Jousuke: Gueh
UAA
Daiya: I got iiit!

Page 22:
Daiya: What's thi~~~~s?
Woah! No way!
This-
This is so totally crazy!!
Is it seriously really okay that I have this?
This is Jousuke's Stand?
"Soft & Wet"!
Woah! I see, "soap bubbles"!!
I won!
It's not the Stand itself... But it's your "memories" of using the "Stand"!
In other words... Jousukee............ The very idea of you using the "soap bubble" or that you could use it...

Page 23:
Daiya: you definitely won't remember anymore...
Jousuke: ............
SFX: HAA HAA HAA
Daiya: There's "nothing" left that can protect or help you anymore.
All you have in the world is me......
Do you like me?
SFX: HAA HAA

Page 24:
SFX: HAA HAAA HAA HAA
Jousuke: Uhh...
Daiya: Tooth brush.......... Uhuhuh [Heart]
Let's go buy one...
A matching one...

Page 25:
Jousuke: Why...?
SFX: HAA HAA
Jousuke: My strength is leaving me... Suddenly all the strength in my body is...
SFX: HAA HAA HAAHAA
Daiya: Hold on a sec...
I hear something......
Jousuke: ...?
SFX: TOURURURURURURU

Page 26:
Daiya: That's my cell phone's... incoming call ring.
SFX: TOURURURU
Daiya: But it's not coming from my room...
It's ringing from some other place...
?
Where's it coming from?
Jousuke: Cell phone?
That's right. I hid it before...
I put it in the refrigerator...
SFX: HAA HAA
Jousuke: If you say "fairness is rules" then...
I'll day it perfectly honestly...
I hid your cell phone.

Page 27:
Jousuke: But why?
What reason could I have had for hiding it...?
I also get the feeling I silently calling some important person...
But I can't remember who.
........That's the "truth".
Daiya: What did... you say...?
...

Page 28-29:
Jousuke: UH!!
UUGU AAH!!
Daiya: The only one it could be is Yasuho-chan, isn't that right?! She's the only person you could be calling...

Page 30:
Daiya: And why did you say you hid my cell phone?
Go get it back right now!
An important person...?
I'm right here next to you......... and you actually hid my phone...?
SFX: HAA HAA HAA HAA
SFX: TOURURURURURU
SFX: TOURURURURURU

Page 31:
Jousuke: Yasuho......
SFX: HAA HAA HAA HAA
Who... is that?
Yasuho...?
Daiya: It doesn't matter, just please go get my cell phone!
I don't even feel like going shopping anymore.
But that incoming call ring just now...
If that was the sound of "Yasuho-chan" calling back...
This isn't a problem of having forgot Yasuho-chan or something like that anymore.
You won't get away with this... Absolutely not...!

Page 32:
Daiya: Right in front of my eyes!
From inside my room!
When I wasn't aware!
From the bed that I sleep and dream on!
With my cell phone, you......!!
Actually called another woman for help?!
This isn't about "losing memories" anymore...
I will..
destroy these... That'll be really bad for him..
They'll completely disappear.

Page 33:
Daiya: Hurry and go get it!!
Yasuho: This...
This number from before...
Could it be...?
This call...... was from Jousuke?
This is bad......
For some reason... I think it's really bad!

Page 34:
[There's no text here besides the on-page SFX. If you want to add that in, it's SFX: TOURURURURURURURURURU]

Page 35:
Jousuke: Uh
Uuuh.
SFX: HAA HAA HAA HAA
Daiya: Now take that out from inside the fridge.
Then put it on the floor, and close the door!

Page 36:
Daiya: If this is a call from Yasuho-chan...
Then he can say goodbye
to these "two" chess pieces...
And the concept ... of "his important things"... itself---
I'll completely extinguish it from this world...
SFX: HAAH HAA HAAHAA
SFX: PAKAH...
Daiya: ............
H... Hello?
Hello?

Page 37:
Yasuho: Hello?
Daiya: ......
Yasuho: ......Hello.........Jousuke?

Page 38-39:
Yasuho: ..........That's it.
You really did it now...
You got Yasuho involved in this... The one thing you should not have done...
Disappeaaaaaaaaar!
Jousuke: No, wait.
You're stepping.
My "shadow"...
You're stepping on my "shadow", aren't you?!
The refrigerator door's been open for a while now...
SFX: BADAM
Jousuke: The door is open?

Page 40:
[No text]

Page 41:
Daiya: Aaa...
Aaaaaa!
Jousuke: I remember......
That's right. I was planning it back before my "Stand" was taken...
Before...
in case all my memories like "Yasuho" and my "Stand" were taken by you, I thought...
that I could try putting your cell phone in there as "bait" for a final trap.
If I left the refrigerator open and if didn't close it...
there'd be a "light" that came out of it.
If I stored the sound of the door closing inside a soap bubble... Later when it "burst"... it would make you think I closed it...
That's the trap I set before.
Daiya: AAA
AAH
Jousuke: I just remembered about my Stand.
SFX: BADAM
Jousuke: I had completely forgot about the "soap bubble"... Because you made me forget...
And then you completely stepped on it.
You stepped on my shadow by yourself!

Page 42:
Daiya: AAAA
AA AA
Jousuke: I beat you!!
I got back what you took from me!
"Yasuho"
and my "Stand"
Okay?! So now I have a question.
It's important. So just listen to this one thing.
Daiya: Aah.
Aaah.
Jousuke: Did you attack me on your father's orders?
Daiya: Eh? No.
I don't know what Dad is thinking.
I...
I...
Jousuke: Okay, I believe you.
Hello, Yasuho?
It's me, Jousuke......
Thanks for calling me.
I'll call you back later.
SFX: PUCHI
Daiya: AAAAh.
Yasuho: ..................

Page 43:
Jousuke: Okay!
The symbol.
Next I've gotta go to the second floor of this house!
Daiya: Aah.
Aah.
............
Hey... Jousukeee
I...
I.........

Page 44:
Daiya: Do you...
not like me
now...?
Jousuke: ..................
Yeah, I hate you............
But you don't lie.
Your honesty...
is a beautiful thing about you.
Do you want me to start liking you?
Daiya: Huh?
!!
Yes! [Heart]
Yes! [Heart]
Sorry.

Page 45:
Jousuke: Then I'm going to be using this cell phone from now on. It's mine.
And don't say anything about me going to the "2nd floor"
to your dad......
Daiya: Okay!
That's fine! I definitely won't day anything! My lips are sealed!
SFX: MU...
SFX: CHUH
Jousuke: Okay...
There's a bunch of things I want to ask, but
first off, what's on the 2nd floor?
Could you explain it to me?
Daiya: Daddy's study is up there...
Jousuke: Do yo know anything about this "mark" on the handrail?
Daiya: Hm~~~~..........
It's probably the book seller's "mark".
It's the mark of a publisher.
It's on the (braille) "books" I read, too.

Page 46:
Jousuke: Book seller's mark......?
Daiya: ............

Page 47:
Daiya: There it is...........
Jousuke: This..........?
It's the same mark.
T/N: The "JC" on the top of the other books is the "Jump Comics" imprint logo. The same one Jojo's Bizarre Adventure has.
Book: Steel Ball Run Race Complete Record
by First Generation Higashikata Norisuke
Insert Text: Are the answers to the mysteries recorded in history?!
Bottom: To be continued

[Español] [Translation] Nurarihyon no Mago 201 by ontifex

Mon, 14 May 2012 21:25:15 +0000

Traductora JAP.INGLES: LYNXIAN
Reservado para Eko-Fan

[p001]
(right) ¡¡a bordo del Takarabune, luego de Kyushu...!!
(beneath top panel) Nurarihyon no Mago
Yura: que rayos...
Yura: pero que rayos...te pasa...
Dassai: Heeeh... entonces ella es una onmyoji, huh.
(left of bubble) ella es muy pequeña, verdad~ ¿enserio ella derroto a esa gigantesca serpiente?
Rikuo: Oi, Dassai, deja de hacer eso.
Yura: eso... es lo que… he estado diciéndole... Nura-kun.
Rikuo: ¿qué sucederá si haces que se ponga más pequeña de lo que ya es? ¿Huh?
Yura: tienes razón en es... ¿eh?
(right) Uwaa, ¡¡eres terrible!!
(left) ¡¡deja de tocarme !!
Rikuo: si estas tan molesta, por que no te transformas como hace poco.
(left of Dassai) Hahaha
(left of Rikuo) Haha
Yura: Oooh, ¡¡por que no les disparo un par de flechas divinas!!
(Tamazuki): la tienen como un juguete...
(left of bubble) risas
(above dog) aou
[p002]
(right, title) Acto 201: barrera espiral
(bottom) lo que ellos están bebiendo es un gran sake de la Victoria
[p003]
Yura: ¿Eh?
Yura: ¿enserio?
Yura: Kiyotsugu-kun... y Ienaga-san...
Yura: ¿ya todos los saben?
(small text) hasta Shima-kun...
Rikuo: claro.
Yura: ...Nura-kun.
Rikuo: he reunido un gran grupo de yokai de toda la nación.
Rikuo: hicimos una asamblea... les conté todo, hasta le mostré mi otra apariencia.
Yura: ¿Ehh? T-tu sí que no te andas con rodeos para hacer las cosas, huh...
(small text) es muy rápido, ¿no crees?
Rikuo: pero solo de esa forma pude, hacer que confíen en mi
Rikuo: me voy a concentrar en el poderío… yokai de todo el país.
Rikuo: en lo que quiero proteger… en lo que planeo hacer, les deje todo claro a ellos.
[p004]
(Yura): una movilización yokai a nivel nacional...
Yura: conque,
Yura: tienes conversaciones tan importantes...
Yura: así que básicamente, ellos son… tu nuevo Hyakki Yako, ¿nura-kun?
Tamazuki: tienes que estas bromeando... preferiría que lo llamaras frente unido.
(Yura): Tamazuki...
Dassai: sip, es cierto, no recuerdo que nos hayamos convertido en subordinados
Dassai: los tipos de Kyushu también dijeron lo mismo.
Dassai: lo viste también, ¿no? Kyushu estuvo a punto de ser destruido.
Dassai: el grupo Seimei no les importa los humanos ni. Solo les importa hacer la limpieza pero para su conveniencia.
Dassai: pero… los ayakashi tienen sus propios sentidos de la justicia cuando lidian con otros ayakashi, ¿ustedes no son iguales?
???: como ayakashi, tenemos que derrotar a seimei sin importa que...
Tamazuki: es por eso… que estamos a bordo de este barco ahora mismo.
Rikuo: claro… estoy en este barco... ¡con un grupo de sujetos muy poderosos, tanto que desde un principio les haremos frente a seimei y su grupo!
[p005]
Rikuo: de otro modo, no podríamos
Rikuo: se capaces de mantener el orden como habitantes de la oscuridad
Tamazuki: no les permitiré hacer lo que les venga en gana.
Dassai: que dices, te nos unes.
Yura: eso no pasara.
Yura: ...pero, les entiendo.
Yura: ese es... el actual pensar de las cosas del lado de los yokai.
(Yura): Nura-kun...
Yura: tú has Madura… aunque sea un poco, huh...
Rikuo: pero que dices... y así de la nada...
Rikuo: Oi, détente.
[p006/007]
Rikuo: ahora mismo, tengo a los ejecutivos dirigiéndose para las regiones de chugoku y chufu.
Rikuo: ellos darán lo mejor de si…. ¡Y con suerte aumentaran nuestros aliados aunque sea un poco!
Dassai: seh lo sé.
Rikuo: nos dirigimos hacia Kyoto.
(Yura): Kyoto...
(Yura): no Habrá problemas… aunque sea un objetivo para la purificación,
(Yura): ¡¡ya que Oniichan y Mamiru-kun están allá!!
Box: Kyoto
Tenkai: ¡Guwaaa!
Tenkai: Ahh... no puede ser, Orochi fue...
Tenkai: estos... estos sujetos...
Tenkai: ¡¡joder, vamos, ammonites!!
Yokai: ge...genial...
Yokai: ese tipo... detuvo la serpiente...
Yokai: Kyokotsu...
Kyokotsu: claro...
Tenkai: ¡¡joder! O...oi, ¡¿por qué no se están moviendo?!
Tenkai: ¡¡vamos!! ¡¡ataqueeen!!
Ryuuji: no tiene caso.
Ryuuji: le he dado una Buena ojeada desde arriba a esas cosas…y parece ser que ellas están creando una clase de imagen.
Ryuuji: justo como un “espiral”.
[p008]
Ryuuji: preparando una barrera, ¿huh? Déjame ponerle fin a esto.
(small text) Heh...
Ryuuji: yo entiendo este tipo de cosas… después de todo yo también los usos...
Tenkai: Guh...
Ryuuji: piensa en esto, Tenkai... tu eres él sujeto que creó la barrera del Castillo a través del uso de canales en forma de espiral, ¿no es así?
Ryuuji: ese fue un excelente… trabajo
Ryuuji: imagino que el castillo aoi… ¿está su cuartel general?
(Kyokotsu): ellos pueden hacerlo...
(Kyokotsu): esos dos…. Pueden ganarles...
Ryuuji: existen un montón de cosas que quiero preguntarte...
Tenkai: Uwaaa... wah, ¡¡salvenmeee!!
Tenkai: yo solo
Tenkai: bromeaba.
[p009]
(Ryuuji): ¡¿una descarga eléctrica?!
Ryuuji: que pasa, ¡¡Mamiru!!
Tenkai: Kakaka... no te diste cuenta, ¿verdad?
Tenkai: yo no estaba simplemente moviendo mis ammonites… los usaba para crear el trazado de una barrera...
(Ryuuji): ya me lo imaginaba... esto es...
Tenkai: Kakaka... tienes un punto por darte cuenta del espiral, pero… lo mal interpretaste...
Tenkai: ¿sabes por qué me toco atacar kyoto?
Tenkai: en cierto... tienes razón...
Tenkai: la localización del Castillo aoi con la barrera espiral, la cual yo cree…
[p010]
Tenkai: la
Tenkai: nos rodea, se extiende una gran distancia al exterior.
Tenkai: por así decirlo todos están dentro de una gigantesca barrera que he creado
Tenkai: es mucho más impactante que eso, ya que ustedes… ¡están atrapados!
(Ryuuji): ¿qué...? ¿qué es lo que este tipo habla?
Tenkai: Kakaka... ahora que lo pienso, te has equivocado en algo, ¿no es así?
Tenkai: el Castillo Aoi es sin duda mi mejor trabajo, pero...
[p011]
(right) ¡¡mi obra maestra por excelencia es el “espiral del Castillo aoi” localizada en los cielos sobre el castillo Aoi!!
(left) ¡¡nuestro primer líder familiar, seimei-sama se congrega ahí en el centro de esa bella barrera espiral!
Tenkai: ¡¡una perfecta barrera!! ¡¡un sello perfecto!! ¡¡No puede ser vista ni por humanos ni ayakashi! ¡¡tampoco pueden entrar ahí!
Tenkai: ¡¡deben de derrotarme… para poder romper el sello!!
[p012]
Tenkai: Kakaka~ ¡¡se rociado por la baba de los ammonites, oh humano eléctrico!!
Tenkai: ¡¡y recibe unos choques eléctricos!!
Mamiru: N...no puede ser.
Mamiru: si haces algo como esto...
(right of Mamiru) AAAUGH!
Ryuuji: ¡¡MAMIRU!!
Tenkai: no te muevas de ahí, te olvidas que aun estas dentro de los confines de mi gran sello.
Tenkai: después de todo
Tenkai: ¡¡te había dicho que estaba hacienda el trazado para el sello!!
(Kyokotsu): Oneesama...
[p013]
(Nura): pronto… no serás capaz de proteger la capital…
(Nura): yokai de Kyoto... por que no pones a tu líder bajo mi cuidado.
(Kyokotsu): puede que este errada…
(Kyokotsu): por qué oneesama... eso fue... lo que ese hombre dijo...
(Nura): ¿mis razones? Eso es lo que he decidido hacer...
(Nura): en estos tiempos tan tormentosos, es más interesante tener a un largo numero de Fuertes hombres cerca de ti, ¿no es así?
(Kyokotsu): si usted tiene la forma de revivirla, entonces, quiero jugarme el todo por el todo de esa forma.
(Kyokotsu): yo...
(Kyomotsu): acabe… confiándole a usted a ese hombre.
Tenkai: ¡Kakakaka!
(Kyokotsu): si fuera capaz de volver a verla de nuevo...
Tenkai: ¡¡la capital… caerá aquí!!
(Kyokotsu): le dedicaría mi vida de nuevo.
[p014]
Mamiru: tengo instrucciones… de no perder.
Ryuuji: ¡¡Mamiru!!
Tenkai: pero... él es un monstro...
Tenkai: ¡¡suer...tame... maldito!!
Mamiru: ahora... Ryuuji...
Ryuuji: ...Kyougen.
[p015]
Tenkai: ¡¿qué!
Ryuuji: Kyougen es un veneno liquido mortal... lo uso como camuflaje para mi cuerpo...
Ryuuji: lo siento, pero el único que será enviado al otro mundo… eres tú.
[p016]
Tenkai: yo también uso un líquido viscoso como camuflaje.
Tenkai: así que también conozco el truco.
Tenkai: este es tu fin... Keikain.
(Ryuuji): este tipo.
[p018]
Gitsune: "hacia donde debo ir... no tengo lugar fijo."
[p019]
Tenkai: tú...
Gitsune: cuando pensé eso,
Gitsune: me acorde que mi posición original, era una Líder.
Gitsune: parece que has protegido bien este lugar en mi ausencia.
Gitsune: comencé... por buscarlos a todos ustedes, Kyokotsu...
(right) ¡¡La líder de Kyoto ha vuelto a su territorio...!!

[English] [Translation] Nurarihyon no Mago 201 by lynxian

Mon, 14 May 2012 18:27:05 +0000

[p001]

(right) Aboard Takarabune, after Kyushu...!!

(beneath top panel) Nurarihyon no Mago

Yura: What the heck...
Yura: What the heck... you...

Dassai: Heeeh... so this is an onmyoji, huh.
(left of bubble) She's pretty small, ain't she~ did she seriously beat that giant snake?
Rikuo: Oi, Dassai, quit doing that.
Yura: Th... that's what... I've been saying... Nura-kun.

Rikuo: What're you gonna do if you make her even smaller than she is now? Huh?
Yura: That's righ... eh?

(right) Uwaa, you're all horrible!!
(left) Stop touching me already!!

Rikuo: If you're so angry, why not change into something like before.
(left of Dassai) Hahaha
(left of Rikuo) Haha
Yura: Oooh, why don't I fire off another God Arrow!!

(Tamazuki): She's just like a toy...
(left of bubble) Chuckle
(above dog) Whiiine

[p002]

(right, title) Act 201: Spiral Barrier
(bottom) What they drink together is the high-grade sake of victory--

[p003]

Yura: Eh?

Yura: Seriously?!
Yura: Kiyotsugu-kun... and Ienaga-san...
Yura: Everyone found out?
(small text) Even Shima-kun...

Rikuo: Yeah.

Yura: ...Nura-kun.

Rikuo: I gathered together yokai from all across the country...
Rikuo: Held a meeting... and showed them everything, even my other appearance.

Yura: Ehh? Y-you've really been rushing around doing all sorts of things, huh...
(small text) That's sudden, isn't it?
Rikuo: But that's how I broke through to them.
でもそれで吹っ切れた

Rikuo: I'm going to concentrate the power... of yokai nationwide.
Rikuo: What I want to protect... and what I plan to do, I made it all clear to them.

[p004]

(Yura): Rallying yokai nationwide...
Yura: So
Yura: you had such an important conversation...
Yura: Then basically, they're... Nura-kun's new Hyakki Yako?

Tamazuki: You must be kidding... I would prefer you call it a united front.
(Yura): Tamazuki...

Dassai: Yup, that's right. I don't recall us becoming underlings.
Dassai: Those Kyushu guys said that sorta thing too.

Dassai: You saw it too, right? Kyushu was almost destroyed.

Dassai: Seimei's group doesn't care about humans or yokai. It's all about cleaning up the world for their own convenience.
Dassai: But... ayakashi have their own sort of justice for dealing with other ayakashi. You guys are the same, ain'tcha?

???: As ayakashi, we have to defeat Seimei no matter what...

Tamazuki: That's why... we are riding on this ship right now.
Rikuo: Yeah... I'm filling this ship... with insanely strong guys, so it'll feel like we're on even ground with Seimei's lot from the start!

[p005]

Rikuo: Otherwise we wouldn't
Rikuo: be able to maintain order, as denizens of darkness.
Tamazuki: I won't let them do as they please.

Dassai: So you join us, too.
Yura: That's not happening.

Yura: ...but, I understand.
Yura: That's... the current plan on the yokai side of things.
(Yura): Nura-kun...

Yura: You've kinda... matured a bit, huh...
Rikuo: What the... so suddenly...
Rikuo: Oi, quit it.

[p006/007]

Rikuo: Right now, I have executives heading for the Chugoku and Chufu regions.
Rikuo: Those guys are gonna do their best... and hopefully increase our allies, even if only a little!
Dassai: I know, right.

Rikuo: We're heading for Kyoto.

(Yura): Kyoto...

(Yura): It'll be fine... even if Kyoto becomes a target for purification,
(Yura): Oniichan and Mamiru-kun are there!!
Box: Kyoto

Tenkai: Guwaaa!

Tenkai: Ahh... no way, Orochi was...
Tenkai: Th... those guys...

Tenkai: D-dammit, go, ammonites!!

Yokai: A...amazing...
Yokai: That guy... stopped the snake...

Yokai: Kyokotsu...
Kyokotsu: Yeah...

Tenkai: Dammit! O...oi, why are you not moving?!
Tenkai: Go!! Gooo!!

Ryuuji: It's useless.

Ryuuji: I've been getting a good look at those things from above... and it looked like they were drawing some sort of image.

Ryuuji: Exactly like... a "spiral".

[p008]

Ryuuji: Setting up for a barrier, huh? Allow me to bring that to a halt.
(small text) Heh...
Ryuuji: I understand that sort of thing... I use it frequently myself, after all...
Tenkai: Guh...

Ryuuji: Come to think of it, Tenkai... you're the guy who created Aoi Castle's barrier through the use of spiral-shaped canals, right...?
Ryuuji: That was really... some nice work.

Ryuuji: I guess Aoi Castle is... your headquarters?

(Kyokotsu): They can do it...
(Kyokotsu): These two... can definitely win...

Ryuuji: I have a lot of things I'd like to ask you...
Tenkai: Uwaaa... wah, save meeee!!

Tenkai: Juuust
Tenkai: kidding.

[p009]

(Ryuuji): Electric discharge?!
Ryuuji: What's wrong, Mamiru!!

Tenkai: Kakaka... you didn't notice, did you?
Tenkai: I wasn't simply moving my ammonites outward... I was using them to draw the outline of a barrier...

(Ryuuji): Like I thought... that's...

Tenkai: Kakaka... It's good that you noticed the spiral, but... you misread its [ size ]...
Tenkai: Do you know why I was the one to attack Kyoto?

Tenkai: That's right. This is...
Tenkai: the location of Aoi Castle's spiral seal, which I created...

[p010]

Tenkai: It
Tenkai: surrounds us, extending a great distance outward.

Tenkai: You are all standing within a massive barrier I created, so to speak.
Tenkai: Even more than that, while here... you are trapped!

(Ryuuji): What...? Just what is this guy saying?

Tenkai: Kakaka... Come to think of it, you've been mistaken about something, haven't you...?

Tenkai: Aoi Castle was certainly my best work, but...

[p011]

(right) My absolute masterpiece is the "Aoi Spiral Castle" located in the skies above Aoi Castle!!
(left) Our family's first head, Seimei-sama, is enshrined at the center of that beautiful spiral barrier!!

Tenkai: A perfect barrier!! A perfect seal!! Neither human nor ayakashi can ever see them! Nor can they enter, either!
Tenkai: You must defeat me... to unlock the seal!

[p012]

Tenkai: Kakaka~ Be dowsed in the ammonites' liquid slime, oh electric human!!
Tenkai: And!! Go ahead and be electrically shocked!!

Mamiru: N...not good.
Mamiru: If you do something like that...

(right of Mamiru) AAAUGH!
Ryuuji: MAMIRU!!

Tenkai: Don't move from there. Do not forget that you are all still within the confines of my seal overhead.

Tenkai: I did say
Tenkai: I was conducting a trial run, after all!!

(Kyokotsu): Oneesama...

[p013]

(Nura): You will likely... be unable to protect the capital...
(Kyoto was formerly the capital of Japan)
(Nura): Kyoto yokai... why not place your leader in my custody.

(Kyokotsu): I might have been mistaken.
(Kyokotsu): Because oneesama... this is... what that man said...

(Nura): My reasons? This is what I've decided on...
(Nura): In such turbulent times, it's more interesting to have a large number of strong guys around, isn't it?

(Kyokotsu): If you have a way to revive her, then... I want to gamble on that possibility.
(Kyokotsu): I...
(Kyomotsu): ended up... entrusting you to that man.

Tenkai: Kakakaka!
(Kyokotsu): If I were able to see your face once more...

Tenkai: The capital... will fall here!!
(Kyokotsu): I would devote my life to you again.

[p014]

Mamiru: I have been instructed... not to lose.

Ryuuji: Mamiru!!
Tenkai: Wh... is he a monster...

Tenkai: L...let go... dammit!!
Mamiru: Now... Ryuuji...

Ryuuji: ...Kyougen.

[p015]

Tenkai: What?!

Ryuuji: Kyougen is a deadly poisonous water... I wear it in order to camouflage my body...
Ryuuji: Sorry, but the one who will be sent to the next world... is you.

[p016]

Tenkai: I also use a viscous liquid as camouflage.
Tenkai: So I know about it well.
Tenkai: This is the end... Keikain.

(Ryuuji): This guy.

[p018]

Gitsune: "Where shall I go... I have no set destination."

[p019]

Tenkai: You...

Gitsune: When I thought that,

Gitsune: I remembered my original place as a leader.

Gitsune: You appear to have done well protecting this place in my absence.
Gitsune: I began... by coming to you all, Kyokotsu...
(right) Kyoto's lord has returned home...!!

[English] [Translation] Soukai no Eve 7 by PROzess

Mon, 14 May 2012 17:25:43 +0000

Reserved for Death Toll

Soukai no Eve Chapter 07

Page 01

(A danger after another and a revealing reality!!)
Chapter 07: Girls and Cross

Page 02

*sniff* // *sniff*
*growl*
[Right Side] It's still noon, but they're attack by a beast!! This time they're really in a pinch. What will these three do!?

Page 03

...Get away!
But...
...He's sniffing my smell.
*grrr*
I think he'll come after me.
Specially if his nose is as good as they say...
I'll be fine!
*grip*
I got full marks in P.E.
----Ehm,

Page 04

In this situation
school P.E. isn't really helpful...!
B- But Shiina-san...
Now---
I wish I had Yuki teach me a bit of Kendo...
!

Page 05

Hurry and run!
!
*bite*

Page 06

He got a powerful bite...!
!
If he gets me...
*trip*

Page 07

Dam...
Shit...
This isn't good...

Page 08

Jessica...!
What are you doing! // If you throw that at him, he'll...
*sniff* // *sniff*

Page 09

get your smell...
...I'm alright.
Eh // What are you...
Shiina-san! Jessica-san! // I found it. // Now...

Page 10

...Uh. // This should do, right
Jessica-san?
*growl*
Ayu-chan, // that...
The stinking flower from before! // Because his nose is so sensitive
Jessica-san said this should distort his sense for a while.

Page 11

He's running away!
Yay, we're sav...
No!
A single one attached from the herd might mean that he was a scout.
When he's running away now, he's just going to alarm the herd----
GYAA

Page 12

Kurururu
Ah...

Page 13

The girl...
...Safety.

Page 14

Umm,
thanks for saving us.
You know! We were looking for you!
Are you alone? Were are your parents!?
Kurururu
Ah!
Ah, right! This!
A bonbon!
You like them, right?
Here!

Page 15

...
Kururu
...Safety
*throw*
.... <3
Is it good? // I'm glad.
Safety is in english, right? Then she doesn't know japanese?
Ah, ehm, is it sweet? Delicious? Good?

Page 16

What a big bird...
Kururu
Could that be...
But // can't be....
Jessica?
If that's so, then this is...
What's up?

Page 17

...Danger.
!
Ah, // wait.
Ayu-chan.
Wait!

Page 18

*notch* // *notch*
....

Page 19

(So boring)
An impressive creation. (A weapon?)
Nothing less from the famous Shirayuki-san.
Ah, right. There's something I wanted to ask you.
Shirayuki-san, aren't you the one, // who went to our middle school section
and tried to elope with her private tutor?

Page 20

I heard he passed away though. (My bad)
And you took off a year from school because of an injury, right?
There were also rumours of seeing you coming out of a love hotel.
All your classmates were impressed what you all did when you're just 13---
...Is what I heard from my 2years older upperclassman.
I wonder if that's all the truth?

Page 21

...I'm not going to
deny it.
Ah--- // I knew it.
It was like that after all.
That's why
I-----

Page 22

Excuse me, // you were at the scene a few days ago where the bus vanished, right?
Yeah. And you are?
I'm Shinonome Hatsuyuki. // My older sister, Shirayuki, is one of the missing passengers.

Page 23

You're Yuki-san's brother...?
You know my sister?
I heard about her from Shiina.
She said she's good at kendo and they hit it off pretty well.
Excuse me for out of the blue, but there's something I want to ask you...
Back then at the scene of the accident----
(She's alive...! She's safe...!)
You said "I'm glad, she's safe and alive", right?
Even though the police couldn't confirm anything yet.
That's....
from a mail...
A mail?
I got a mail from Shiina after the accident.
Though the police called it a prank.
I believe it.

Page 24

Whatever source, it she's safe, I'll believe it.
...Yeah.
But where are they? // Even the GPS doesn't locate them...
I don't know either where they are. // And I didn't got any more mails.
I just hope they're at a safe place...
If it were a dangerous place....
....we would worry.
I'm worried. // Due to some accident...
my sister...
thinks she has to sacrifice her own life to save another's---
If she isn't careful...

Page 25

15:30, huh...
I wonder // how far they went...
I don't know where we are, but it's dangerous here.
I have to
protect them.
Uwa. // It's cold.
*splash*
*splash*

Page 26

...Well with that
*drop* // *drop*
we should have erased our smell completely.
This // is the river we saw from above, huh. // To think there was such a shallow part.
~~ // ~~
What's your name?
(Guess she doesn't understand japanese)
Umm... Ehm, // (English...) Vat tyme issit nao! (That's all I know)

Page 27

....
What's time is it now?
H- Huh?
Hi! Hello.
Thanks for saving us. // My name is Jessica and yours?
!
A----...?
A // A--!
(Feels like speaking with a native)
*shake* x2

Page 28

A---
Safety!
Danger!
She reacted to english, // but seems she didn't understand it.
We can't leave her alone, so let's follow her.

Page 29

Oh right!
I forgot to thank you, Jessica!
Thanks for distracting him by throwing a rock. // Drawing his attention by wrapping it in your handkerchief...
..I // just have no interest in my own security.
Eh?
UWA!

Page 30

(From back then)
So she was the mom!

Page 31

Is their next around here?
Ah.
What's
that...
Safety

Page 32

Safety here.
(A mysterious bird, a girl and... a plane!?)

[English] [Translation] History's Strongest Disciple Kenichi 473 by aegon-rokudo

Mon, 14 May 2012 10:54:00 +0000

Battle 473: life found in certain death\\
1
Inserted text: is this time… really over!?\\
Jud: our history as warriors is quite different…\\
Rona: aaah…\\
Ken: the god fist… kanou shou’s master was defeated!!\\
2
side text: the karate master, the god fist hongo, was handled like an infant! What can he do against junazard’s strength that is beyond common knowledge…?\\
jud: well then…\\
jud: I feel like eating up another karate master right now.\\
3
jud: we finally fight each other, brat.\\
jud: the two strongest karate master in this world should die peacefully on tidat soil, kakakaka!\\
saka: I don’t feel like fighting,\\
saka: old man.\\
4
jud: eh!?\\
5
jud: he didn’t die even after suffering that blow…\\
jud: plus in less than an instant he captured my position. I have no chance of getting away from him now!!\\
jud: impossible… could it be that he was aiming for this very moment!!?\\
jud: for the instant my spirit would be unprepared because I would believe that I totally won…?\\
saka: I can understand hongo’s intention from his concentration.\\
saka: will he be able to use that!!?\\
6
hongo: jinetsuken,(god fist)\\
hongo: inyou kyouha nukite!!( yin and yang extreme destruction nukite)\\
jud: impossible! I cannot completely avoid it!\\
jud: like this there is no way to stop the two nukite simultaneously!!\\
7
jud: ha!!\\
jud: this move…\\
saka: that move…\\
saka: devotes one’s body and soul in a single nukite.\\
saka: that’s right, just in one, in other words one of those two nukite is a feint!!\\
8
jud: a fake nukite!!\\
jud: there is no doubt about it, my fighting sense is telling me that…\\
jud: if I stop that fake nukite that will be my only chance to “find life in certain death” from this situation\\
jud: but which is the right one? Right or left!?\\
9
jud: on the right arm there is the wound I inflicted him.\\
jud: the fake nukite is on the right!!\\
11
jud: that was a close one, if I didn’t know what kind of person you are, you would have defeated me.\\
jud: a normal person would not be so crazy to perform his secret move by using his wounded arm…\\
jud: but you are not that kind of man!!\\
jud: I could stop this strike because you were the one who was able to tear off a complete victory from me, so I knew that you would be able to pull off such a feat!!\\
12
jud: how many years passed since my blood boiled and my flesh throbbed in such a way…?\\
saka: hongo!!\\
ken: eh? What the hell happened just now!?\\
jud: farewell god fist!!\\
13
nora: noooooooooooooo!!\\
fodder: j-junazard…\\
fodder: junazard-sama won…\\
fodder: junazard!\\
fodder: junazard!!\\
fodder: the devil fist god, junazard!!\\
14
fodder: the devil god won against the god fist!\\
fodder: the devil god was the strongest after all!!\\
saka: they are right.\\
saka: it is probably true that \\
saka: junazard is stronger than hongo!!\\
ken: b-but, that person… the god fist was approximately on par with sakaki-shishou in terms of strength!!\\
ken: then by following that reasoning he is stronger than…\\
saka: yeah…\\
15
saka: he is stronger than…\\
saka: ME\\
16
sham: kyaaah!!\\
fodder: hiii!\\
ken: his killing intent is pointed toward us!!\\
ken: I feel like it is piercing through my body!\\
17
ken: eh?\\
ken: w-what is this uncomfortable feeling!?\\
ken: this is strange…\\
ken: really strange!!\\
18
ken: even if I’m struck by such a killing intent…\\
ken: I cannot feel any surge in sakaki-shishou’s ki!!\\
side text: junazard’s limitless killing intent is now locked on him!! But sakaki is not affected by the slightest tremor. What are his intentions?\\

[English] [Translation] Kore wa Koi no Hanashi 21 by PROzess

Sun, 13 May 2012 23:59:45 +0000

Murder (literally) cliffhanger and break next month Oo

Reserved for Lila Wolves

Kore ha Koi no Hanashi Chapter 21

Page 01

A 21years gap love story between a write and an elementary girl (38 pages)
I want to grow up already...
I don't want to change from what I am now....
Both are my true feelings.
Chapter 21

Page 02

[Right Side] Haruka tried her best to put her feelings into words, but...
"I want you to be yourself."
"That's the kind of Shinichi-san I want to be with."

Page 03

---I don't get it anymore.
I am me.
I thought I overdid as her father-role, but she tells me that wasn't it.
In the end----
Sorry for saying something weird...

Page 04

I don't understand it well myself...
Sorry for saying I "hate" you.
Meow----

Page 05

(Ah,) Sorry, Sakura. I'll bring your food now.
....
Is she just at an difficult age...?
"I want you..."
"to look at me for what I am."

Page 06

Just how was I
looking at Haruka...?
A brave girl.
Huh?
You're quite dull when it comes to yourself.

Page 07

(Mhm---) I'm sure that's just how different we see things.
Treating me like a freak again?
I was praising you.
I think that's why you could understand me.
What are you talking about?

Page 08

Hey, do you remember,
what you said to me in the past?
?
You said...."When you force yourself in front of others and act different from what you are, then what does it make us, who hang out with you?".

Page 09

I said that?
(Really?)
It's okay--- You don't need to pretend to have forgotten it.
(Ahaha)
From that point on, // I could be myself.
I showed my real self
and you said "Nothing will change between us" to me.

Page 10

And because you and Gakki really didn't change,
I'm here with you now.
Thank you, Shinichi.
Again, what are you talking about?
About how it's okay not to change.

Page 11

It's okay. Let them doubt and distrust you. // Just stay yourself.
You don't need to shoulder the parent-role.
Those who are in contact with you know your good points.
That's why I think you don't need to do anything.

Page 12

I'm sure
that's happiness for Haruka-chan right now...
Be like you always have been: Harsh, silent, sloppy and apathetically.
(What the)
You're saying some horrible stuff there.

Page 13

But that's how you are---
Hey, Shinichi...
Do you feel sorry for Haruka-chan?
Would she be happy if you thought so?

Page 14

...Maybe I...
was just...
making up things by myself...?

Page 15

Now if you just would understand a woman's heart better, it would be perfect---
Hmp
I won't ever understand that.
Geez! That's why men like you are no good!
(That's why women are so quick to leave!)

Page 16

....

Page 17

What are you two doing...
Ah---!! // Gakki--- You're finally here. So slow--
Oh! You're there, damn editor!
Don't go on a drinking spree at your age...
Should a temporally guardian be doing this?

Page 18

Shuttup. Even a lecture from you?
I don't give a damn about kids.
(C'mon, sit down, Gakki)
Even if you leave them alone, they grow up themselves. // Like my example shows.
He broke down?
*whisper*x2
More like he got uncaged?
?
Whaaat are you whispering about.

Page 19

Damn, every single one is only complaining to me. // Just what did I do?
You all speak so well about her, // but even she got a dark side.
Before she always was obedient and listened to what was said, // but lately she's getting cheeky and talks back to me.
Saying she "hates" me and stuff! // I don't like it---I tell you!

Page 20

Pft
Ahahaha // I see. You don't like it, huh.
I see. I see.
(Again...)
Yeah! I don't like it!
(Ahaha)
Geez, not you too Shinichi. We get it already.
I don't like it! // Nor you! Or you!!
(Eh? Even me?)
Ahaha, I see.
Geez!! What's with you two!
(Snap out of it already!)

Page 21

(Geez)
Why do I have to look over two drunkards...
(My long awaited holiday...)
Thank you for your patronage.

Page 22

Okay, please stand back.
It's off-limit here.
A random assault?
Eeh!?
Seem it was a girl // around elementary school.
...

Page 23

Ug, sucks!
How many years has it been since I drank this?
Only because you didn't know your limit!
What's wrong, Oogaki?
Guess it's not on the news.
Haruka-chan has school today, right?

Page 24

Guess so? I didn't hear anything about her having off.
I see.
Why do you ask, Gakki?
Seems there was an assault in the neighbour.
EEH!? (An assault!?)
I saw blood, so the victim got either stabbed or cut...
Aww, scary!!
Yajiuma said it was "a girl around elementary school".
I was a bit worried...
Doesn't necessarily have to be Haruka.
It's still noon and she doesn't skip school.
Yeah...

Page 25

But it's dangerous.
We have to tell Haruka-chan to be careful.
Old man!!
What are you doing here at this time!

Page 26

Seems there was an assault, so we were told to go home in groups.
Oh no, Maa-kun! Then you can't walk around alone here!
But Morimoto asked me to feed Sakura.
Huh?
Why you?
Morimoto left school earlier in first period.

Page 27

!?
She said it might be a cold, so she'll rest at home.
W- Wait a moment!
Was anything mentioned about the victim at school?
Eh!?
I... I don't know...
We didn't listen that carefu...

Page 28

Ah! Shinichi!!
*beep* x2
Oh please not!!
*Brrr*
Pick up...!
*Brrr* x2
Pick up the phone, Haruka!!

Page 29

...She's not picking up?
Still, that doesn't mean she...
*Brrr* x2
Eh...? // What?
Don't tell me.. the assault... // was about Morimoto?
We don't know that yet.
Damn! Why isn't she picking up!

Page 30

Calm down, Utsumi.
He said she might have a cold, so she might be sleeping right now.
What if it was her! // You said earlier the victim was stabbed!!

Page 31

Utsumi... We don't know yet if it was Haruka-chan. // Stay calm.
... // Sorry. I panicked a bit.
I'll go over to her house. // You guys take the brat home.
Okay.
Okay, let's go, Maa-kun.
....Yeah, // but...

Page 32

I'm sure it's all okay. (Yeah)
...
*ding dong*
*ding dong*
*ding dong* // *ding dong*
*ding dong*
*ding dong*Damn, what's she doing... Making me all worried.

Page 33

*ding dong* // *ding dong*
I just want to see your face. Come out.
(Haa...)
I don't really want to use this...
Her father handed it to me in case something happens...
No other choice.
Haruka-- I'm coming in---

Page 34

Haruka!
Are you there!?
Is she sleeping?
Her room was on the second floor...?
Haruka? It's me.
I'm coming in:

Page 35

WHY!!

Page 36

Where did she go!!
The police... // That means there is...

Page 37

I saw her getting carried away by the ambulance just now. // A cute girl with long hair and around 5-6th grade.
Poor girl---

Page 38

Haruka!!?
[Right Side] With the worst case in mind, Shinichi runs!! And Haruka is...
(Next time, a break due to collecting materials.)

[English] [Translation] Kore wa Koi no Hanashi 20 by PROzess

Sun, 13 May 2012 19:59:46 +0000

Reserved for Lila Wolves

Kore ha Koi no Hanashi Chapter 20

Page 01

A 11- and 32-years, age-gap love story (36 Pages)
I still don't know
how to name my feelings for you....
Chapter 20

Page 02

Hey, Haruka!!
....

Page 03

What was with her suddenly...
"Why are you even doing that?"
"I didn't ask for it."
"I.. hate..."
"such a Shinichi-san!"
That's not the problem, is it.

Page 04

Whether she ask for it or hates me for it,
It's something I have to think about.

Page 05

Oh my, Maa-kun! // You're here?
Hello.
You alone? // Where's Haruka-chan?

Page 06

So you guys are here.
Shinichi, // I just came.
(Weren't you working...)
I was about to feed Sakura.
? // Why would you do that?
(What about Haruka?)
She asked me to.
Eh? Haruka-chan isn't here?
Why is she asking others. // She doesn't want to come today?

Page 07

That's why I'm here.
Old man, you did something to her again, right? // Otherwise she wouldn't ask this of me.
What you mean with something?
I was just worried about her exam and did some research.
She just blow up by herself.
(Eh? What? What?)

Page 08

That's what they call "mind your own business".
(Huh?) Then you're saying to leave her alone?
You should know, since you have exams too.
You think she can do everything by herself when her parents aren't there?
(Hey, what's going on? // What's up with you two?)
Something's weird!

Page 09

Recently you // aren't anymore how you used to be.
What's with that?
You were always only shallow.
So why are you butting in like this now? // To be blunt, it's disgusting! (You aren't even her father)

Page 10

HUH!?
I'm going home!
Disgusting he said.
Hmp (Shut up)
But I somewhat understand his feelings----

Page 11

Huh?
You're suddenly acting like a parent. (That's good in it's own, but...)
But it doesn't really suit you, being serious and all. (Disgusting indeed)
(Well, not my problem----)
Now then, // If Haruka-chan isn't here, I gotta shop for dinner---
Every single one. What's with them?

Page 12

From the unreliable adults,
who don't do anything,
I'm the only one who dares to compromise.
Damn.
I have already decided.
That I would look after her while she's still a kid.
*beep* x3
*Brrr* x2

Page 13

(*click*) ...Yes, Morimoto here.
Haruka?
---....
Just now Sugita came to feed the cat.
....
(Hey, are you listening?)
It's your cat, so take care of it yourself.
...
And about your exam.

Page 14

Yesterday
*click*
Wh-
What's with her, really?
What's she so unhappy about!!

Page 15

Is this a time to be talking about love or hate!?
Besides, that brat is still 10 years to early for that!
I hate such a Shinichi-san!
What was with her honour-student attitude up till now?
Right at this important time, she has to make a turn around...
Why would she do that...

Page 16

"I hate you!"
Why...
I love you.
I'm serious. I love you, Oogaki-san.
(Huh?)
When did she...

Page 17

You're quite bold, Utako-chan. // To say that right in front of Utsumi.
But he's so focussed on reading, he didn't notice that I brought him coffee...
Ah.
*sip*
(What?)
Eh! He doesn't matter right now!
Huh?
(Pisses me off somehow)
What's she doing?
I really love you, Oogaki-san!
Eh....
I see. I'm happy to hear that.
(What's going on...)

Page 18

I also think you're quite cute, Utako-chan.
Eh....
(Uwa...)
Then... it's... mutual...
What would you want to do if it were like that?
Hey, Oogaki.
(What are you...)
Well, that's... // Going on dates, holding hands...
Bragging about you to my friends... (Ehm)

Page 19

That's all?
No! There's more. // More...
I see... A date...
But, Utako-chan,
right now, I don't have the time to do such things.
I'm at an important phase of my job and want to concentrate on it.
Do you understand?

Page 20

(Ah...)
Yes...
Idiot.
And aren't you going to be busy with studying too?
That's why... // mhm, let's see.
7 Years (I guess)
If you still feel the same after 7 years, // I'll go out with you.

Page 21

After... 7 years...
...You're an idiot.
Mh?
What you mean "after 7 years"? (Towards a kid)
You don't get it, Utsumi.

Page 22

The 7 years she experiences seem way longer than mine.
And slowly but surely their horizon // will start to broaden from now on.
(Give it 2-3years)
She'll just forget about my words.
(Hmp)
Don't come crying to me if she takes you serious. // Woman are like that.
You're seeing them as "woman", huh.

Page 23

Oogaki...
Don't make such a frightening face. // It was just a joke.
Tch
(A woman is a woman, even as a kid)
(though still a kid)
Actually, what brought all this along?
She asked if I had a girlfriend and I answered no. // Then she confessed to me.
Uwa

Page 24

Your direct and straightforward dealing with // parenthetic topics hasn't changed at all.
What the?
Or could Haruka-chan be a special case?
It's not like that.,

Page 25

But, well, please make up with her quick.
You haven't seen each other for days, right? (Haruka-chan and you)
It's just been a week.
(What you mean "make up"?)
It's troubling if it's effecting your work like before.
Huh!?
It's definitely not!

Page 26

Well, it's also boring if that doesn't happen. // I would love to see you lose your cool, Utsumi-sensei.
Bastard.
See you.
He's always after entertainment.
This is about Haruka's life.
You can't just brush the problem aside with a joke.

Page 27

To Shinichi, I made a lunchbox, so please eat it. Haruka
She comes to feed the cat, but won't meet me, huh...
Then why don't she just ignore my food?
This side of her is so typical...

Page 28

Why are you doing that?
I... hate... such a
Shinichi-san!
----...

Page 29

Moew---
Wah, // you surprised me.

Page 30

*ssh*
I'll feed you, so follow me.

Page 31

What a face.
You didn't want to see me that bad?

Page 32

Well, whatever.
I was just thinking... // I'm a little bit sorry.
I'm not even your father, but behave like it.
It was about that, right?

Page 33

The other's couldn't keep their traps shut about // how I'm different from usual.
That's why, // I'm sorry.
...
You // might not understand it now, but // if you make a false choice with your exams or career, it'll just be a pain later.
So for now, stop with the "hates", bear with it and
I // understand that.

Page 34

I'm happy that you're thinking about me... // so seriously.
That's why you hated me acting like your father when I'm not, right? // I said I'm sorry...
It's not that.
It's not about father and daughter...
Or about 11 years and 32 years...

Page 35

I want you...
to look at me for what I am.
..And

Page 36

I want you // to be yourself.
(Will Haruka's words of love said as a girl, reach Shinichi....?)
That's the kind of Shinichi-san I want to be with.

[Русский] [Translation] Fairy Tail 282 by IgnisRoman

Sun, 13 May 2012 15:33:42 +0000

ССТР 1

*Потрясающее достижение аниме Фейри Тейл во Франции! Французский Anime Lаnd присудил Фейри Тейл призы как "Лучшему японскому аниме" и за "Лучший дубляж"! Сейчас в Японии с большим успехом транслируется оригинальная история, не из манги, "Ключ к звездному небу"!
*Сражения на Великих Магических играх начались! Последний, 32-ой, том стал бестселлером! А 33-ий том, включающий DVD о создании фильма, поступить в продажу 15-ого июня! Очень ждите!
*Только твое место, где ты можешь быть собой... И чувство тепла согревает сердце, когда рядом друзья.
*Глава 282 - 10 ключей и 2 ключа

СТР 2

Что?
Ты меня искала?

Да.
Мне нужно сказать вам кое-что важное, Люси-сама.

Чего Саблезубым от нас надо?
Может, выслушаем ее, Нацу-сан?

Вы можете это не так понять, но...

Вот.
*чик*

СТР 3

Ключи Пары Рыб и Небесных Чаш.
Я хочу, чтобы вы их приняли, Люси-сама.

Э?!

Как ты... Почему...
Я не могу их взять!
Когда я увидела вас в первый день игр, я решила...
Что отдам вам ключи после их окончания.

СТР 4

Но ведь Игры еще не кончились.
Кончились, для меня.

Думаю, меня заменит Минерва-сама.
И тогда Саблезубых будет представлять "сильнейшая пятерка".

Значит...
*Это началось, когда их мастер принял в гильдию пятерых очень странных, но способных магов. \\ Глава 258, страница 8

Ты не в этой пятерке?

Я лишь новичок и заменяла Миневру-сама, пока она было на задании.

И все-таки!
Разве эти духи не важны тебе?

Важны. И поэтому я передаю их Люси-сама...
С ней им будет лучше, ведь она более сильный маг звездных духов.

СТР 5

Я, конечно, ценю твои слова...
Но я...

У вас уже есть 10 зодиакальных ключей,
В этими двумя

Вы получите все 12 золотых ключей.
И сможете открыть врата к изменению мира.

Изменению мира?

Это очень старая легенда...
Я ее почти не знаю.

СТР 6

Думаю, вы заметили, что числа звездных духов резко уменьшилось.
Не говоря уже о Зентопии...
Возможно, мы одни из немногих оставшихся звездных магов.

Ты любишь духов, а они любят тебя.
Поэтому, именно тебе следует собрать 12 зодиакальных ключей.

Все равно я не могу их принять.
?!

Магия духов основана на доверии и узах... Просто так владелец не может поменяться.

СТР 7

*вздох*
Это... Нелегкое решение.

А?
Ничего, я предполагала именно такой ответ.

Когда время придет,
12 ключей снова будут вместе.

Надеюсь, мы еще встретимся.

Жалко как-то.
Ты могла собрать все золотые ключи.

Предложи мне это раньше... Я бы согласилась.
Но сейчас для меня не самое главное..

СТР 8

Знаю, она из Саблезубых... Но духи для нее действительно важны.
Не могу взять и разлучить их с нею... Нет, я не хочу этого делать.

Так, а где Нацу и Хэппи?
Они пошли за Юкино-сан.
Забыли ей что-то сказать.

Ээй! Стой!
Подожди!

Нацу-сама, Хэппи-сама?

СТР 9

Ну, ты прости.
Оказывается, ты не плохая.

Ну вот, Нацу! А ты говорил, что она злая, раз из гильдии Саблезубых.
Вот поэтому я и прошу прощения.

Просишь прощения?
Ага, извини.
И все?!

Прости. Но Нацу все равно немного повзрослел.
Что ты хочешь сказать?!

Вы догнали меня только ради этого?..

Ты была такая грустная...
Ну и я... Подумал, может, это из-за меня...

Нет...
Простите...

Не-не-не-не, не извиняйся, а то мне не по себе...

СТР 10

А теперь ты еще и плачешь!..
Что... Что ты наделал?!

Не могу...
Я так больше не могу...
Никто... Никогда так со мной не обходился.

Я всегда хотела попасть к Саблезубым.
И в прошлом году мне это удалось, но...

Я... Больше не могу туда вернуться.

СТР 11

Что?

Из-за проигрыша...
Меня выгнали.

Меня заставили раздеться перед кучей людей...
И стереть метку гильдии своими руками...

Это было так горько и унизительно...
Все мое достоинство и воспоминания о гильдии разбились вдребезги...

СТР 12

Но больше мне совсем некуда пойти!..

Извини, не знаю, как это делается в других гильдиях, но...
Нацу...

Да... Простите... Я... Просто...

Но я тоже маг и могу тебя понять, неважно, из какой ты гильдии.
Понимаю, как плохо с тобой обошлись, как тяжело было избавиться от герба гильдии.

СТР 13

Гильдия, заставляющая своих друзей плакать...
И не гильдия вовсе.

*Друзей...

СТР 14

Это ты, Эрза?
Что ты сделать делаешь?
Грей...

Я ненавижу Джерара...
Не прощу... Никогда не прощу!

Ах...

Ничего, а ты? Совсем один, в чем дело?
Леон и Лувия доставали меня своими глупыми бессмыслицами...

Бессмыслицами, говоришь?
Меня с вами не было, но могу догадаться, о чем вы говорили...

Эй... Ты ведь замечаешь чувства Лувии, да?
Эм...
Может уже разберетесь друг с другом?

СТР 15

Ну...
Любовь, ненависть... Наверное, это слишком сложные вещи для меня...

Что-то стряслось?

Нет...
Уже поздно, пойдем.

У одной 10 ключей...
У другой два.

СТР 16

Все 12 ключей собраны!
Затмение свершится!

Зереф,
Зереф,
Зереф,
Зереф!
Хаха
Хахаха
Ахахахаха!

Апартаменты Саблезубых.

СТР 17

Это еще что?
Уоо...

На нас напали!
Вставай, Лектор!
Напали?! Но здесь же все маги из Саблезубых!

Кто это?!
Не знаю...
Но этот человек может не рассчитывать выбраться живым.

Там!

СТР 18-19

Где ваш чертов мастер?!

СТР 20

Тебя от меня что-то нужно, мелочь?
Так ты тут мастер, а?

Выгнал из-за проигрыша?
Ух, я весь горю...

А?

Если все так...

То когда ты мне продуешь, сам отсюда свалишь!
*Нацу вне себя от злобы!
*Станет ли этот дерзкий вызов причиной новой беды?
*Продолжение следует в главе 283 - "Нацу против Генмы"

[English] [Translation] Morning Glory and Kase-san 3 by PROzess

Sun, 13 May 2012 15:08:33 +0000

Free for Scanlation

Love-song to Kase-san

Page 01

I have a favourite song.

Page 02

Yamada! // What are you listening to?
Eh.

Page 03

K--
Kase-san!
What's this? It's good! // And cute.
It's like you're singing it.
Eh. // Ehm, yeah it's good. // I made it my ring tone.
It's Tomo's "You in the dusk".
Hee. // Then I'll set it up as mine too.
Eh.

Page 04

Kase-san is
(You in the dusk?)
a pretty girl from the class next door. // She's my friend, who I go home with for a few months now.
She's the ace of the track and field club and a bit boyish. // The complete opposite from slow little me.
Okay, let's go home, Yamada!
Y- // Yeah!
...Hey, Kase-san.

Page 05

Tomorrow, I can't go home with you...
You have something to do?
Ehm...
After school, we're going to karaoke with all the girls from my class...
Hee. // Sounds fun.
Haa
I wonder...
I don't really want to go, // but Mikawacchi insisted...
that from time to time I hang out with them...
(Being social is important)
....Yamada.

Page 06

Want to come see my training tomorrow?
Eh.
We're timing ourselves with guys from another school on a public ground. // If you like, tag along.
I mean, you don't want to go to karaoke. // So use that as an excuse to refuse them.
Eh...
Cheering for
Eh
Can I? Even though I'm a complete outsider?
Kase-san!?
Of course. // As long as you want that is.

Page 07

I can't believe it.
K- Kase-san invited me!
Might be the first time...!
O- // Okay...! I'll tell the others.
Yaay!
Kase-senpai!

Page 08

It's about the track and field training tomorrow.
Yeah?
We have 8 first-years.
Eh?
Hey, Kase.
How are we supposed to go to the ground tomorrow?

Page 09

Tch...
I wasn't
the only one she invited----
Figures...
Kase-san is popular and has a lot of friends--
Eh?
You're not coming with us to karaoke?

Page 10

What are you depressed over?
I couldn't sleep last night~~
Huh?
But it's okay.
I'm cancelling too.
Eh.
I got a bit of a cold and can't sing.
*cough* x2
You can't stand get-togethers without me, right? // I'll go tell them we both can't.
Yeah... // Thanks. Today, I'm...
going to watch Kase-san....

Page 11

Kase-san----
There were so many...
I wonder why I'm so depressed...
"If you like, tag along"
Wait, Mikawacchi! I'm sorry.
Eh, // what?
I'll go to karaoke after all...
Ehh!?
Why!?
I feel like singing...
(Tehe)
I feel like an idiot----

Page 12

I'm...
jealous of those around Kase-san....
....

Page 13

Uhh...
I can't stand this after all...!
This hustle and bustle....

Page 14

And somehow...
some unknown university students are here too~~
You're not singing, Yamada-chan?
Right, Yamada!
You haven't sung at all yet!
Ah, // I better not...
What are you saying!
E- Ehm...
Then...
Yamada is so unsocial.
Why is she here when Mikawacchi isn't? // She's always sticking to her. (Right, right)
Just who invited Yamada?
(Ahaha)

Page 15

I don't like this...
I want to go home...
But I'll at least sing my favorite song before leaving!
(I'm here after all)
Lala~
Lala~
Ah,
That's Tomo's // "You in the dusk"!
Ohh, from Yamada!? (Not bad~)
"A nice song. It's like you're singing it"
Kase-san---

Page 16

I'll give my best....!

Page 17

(GYAHAHAHA)
Oh please----!!
You rock Yamada! (Ahahaha)
Never heard a worse singer!
(Gyahahaha) So funny!
So tone-deaf~
Kyahahaha
.....!

Page 18

Oh no...
I'm really---
Yamada!
What are you doing!

Page 19

Let's go, Yamada!
....
Kase-san...
Why did she come...?

Page 20

I didn't even come to watch her----
Huh?
This song...
It's my favourite...
Tomo's "You in the dusk"?

Page 21

Oh---
Look at that!
What a beautiful dusk!
Yamada! // Sing here!
Eh!?
Yamada,
I heard you suddenly felt like singing today?

Page 22

Mikawa-san called me. // She was worried and told me to fetch you.
(Surprised me)
That really surprised me, so I slipped out during the meeting.
M-
Mikawacchi!?
But these girls are really evil. // Laughing at you and all.
I just listened to it a bit and got really pissed.
!?
She listened...!?
(Totally sucks)
No way!?
Nobody is going to hear you here, so go all out!
If it's too embarrassing, I'll sing with you. // I already remembered that song!
It's broader here than in the karaoke box and feels better!

Page 23

One, two.
---C'mon. You too, Yamada!
Eh
One, two.

Page 24

Kase-san,
I really love you----
Love you so much!
Want a drink?
It's tea. // Though there isn't much left.

Page 25

Eh.
A water bottle?
Eh?
But this is...
Kase-san's...
What am I thinking...
We're both girls... Both girls...
We're both girls!

Page 26

Ah.

Page 27

Next time, // will you come to cheer for me,
Yamada?

Page 28

I... really thought you would come,
so I search all over for you.
Ah,
I... // I'm very sorry!
Next time I'll practice a bit.
Why so polite suddenly?
Singing a love-song // with Kase-san-----
End.

[Bahasa] [Translation] Kimi no iru Machi 174 by Fafa

Sun, 13 May 2012 08:21:10 +0000

Only For NilaiTP

1
KIMI NO IRU MACHI
BAB 174
ENG TL: HontouRakuda

2
teks di atas: menyelam ke dalam chaper 2!!
apakah aku...
Harutoooo,//ada Yuzuki nih.
..!!
teks di samping kiri: Haruto menatap sebuah foto penting. tanpa sadar dia mulai tersenyum saat melihat Yuzuki kecil yang lucu ketika dia berkunjung waktu kecil!!

3
aku pulang!
teks di tengah: "kepulangan kembali" yang sudah lama ditunggu
#174 BUNGA ES

4
selamat datang kembali, Yuzuki-Chan.//kau semakin cantik saja setiap aku melihatmu.
ti-tidak, itu gak benar...
ka...
kau terlambat.
kenapa kau bertingkah sok acuh begitu?//dari tadi kau panik dan menatap jam terus kan.
sfx *senyum*
di~diam!!
ya sudah, masuk dan istirahatlah.//kau pasti capek.
iya!
oh, jadi dia di sini!!

5
selamat datang di rumah!!//bisnya baru saja datang, jadi kupikir aku mau memeriksa!
ah...
kau pasti lelah selama perjalanan panjangmu.//kita baru saja mau ke pemandian air panas. kenapa kau gak ikut saja?
pemandian air panas?
bodoh kau, dia baru saja sampai...
aku mengundangmu, jadi...
kau akan ikut, kan?
ya...
....

6
jadi?//apa kau akan pacaran dengannya, Nanami-Chan?
hmmm,//aku gak tahu...

7
tapi aku melihatnya waktu kalian berdua makan siang kok...
dia kelihatan agak sensitif.
ta-tapi dia orang yang baik!!
astaga,//sepertinya kau mau pacaran dengannya.
eh?
tapi aku gak sepenuhnya yakin...
....
wow, kau menyebalkan!!

8
dari tadi kau diam saja. ada apa?//ada sesuatu yang mengganjal?
ah...//gak, bukan begitu!
aku cuma...//iri karena semuanya punya bentuk tubuh yang bagus...
hah?
kau masih...
sedikit aneh...

9
kue asin ini enak lho!
benar, kan?
tidak tidak, Aoi-San, aku gak perlu bir lagi!
gak apa-apa, kau kan sudah mahasiswa.
benarkah!?
kenapa kita mengadakan pesta makan?
dan kukira di sini aku bisa ngobrol berduaan dengan Yuzuki.
hei, Kiyomi-San!
kau diam saja!!
punya waktu sebentar,//Kirishim-Kun?

10
Asakura...//kau mabuk ya?
kukira kau tipe orang yang jauh lebih serius.
aku gak mau dengar itu darimu!!
kudengar kalau//kaulah yang mengejar dan memaksa Yuzuki-Chan berhubungan, Kirishima-Kun!!
a-aku gak bilang begitu...
kenapa kau membicarakan ini sekarang?
itu artinya Eba-San dan Asuka-Chan adalah korban di sini!!
semuanya adalah kesalahan si penipu ini!!
pergi ke Fukushima dan minta maaf pada Asuka-Chan!!
aduh!!//itu di Kyuushuu!!
hentikan, Kiyomi-San!!//itu salahku!!
....!!
....

11
astaga, akhirnya mereka tertidur juga.
tunggu, ini sudah pagi...
kerja bagus, Haruto-Kun.
yah,//kau juga kerja keras.
gak, itu asyik kok.
aku sangat senang karena aku bisa ngobrol lagi dengan semua orang...

12
......
aku mengerti...
hei, kita harus memindahkan semuanya ke kasur.//mereka akan masuk angin kalau dibiarkan begitu.
iya.
aku mulai sedikit mengantuk.
hei,//maukah kau ikut denganku sebelum kau tidur?
eh?

13
*tidak ada teks dan dialog*

14
......
wow...

15
bunga-bunga es, ya?
mereka tetap saja indah, tak peduli berapa kali pun aku melihatnya.
aku mau menunjukkannya padamu
kalau kau kembali lagi...
terakhir kali aku melihatnya adalah
di hari saat aku pergi ke Tokyo...
......

16
banyak yang sudah terjadi....
iya...
banyak sekali...
tapi aku mendapat kesempatan untuk datang ke sini lagi
eh?
berdua denganmu...
di sini...

17
iya...
mungkin aku sudah...//jatuh cinta padamu saat pertama bertemu kamu di festival musim panas.
eh?
kenapa kau
membahas itu sekarang?

18
teks di samping kiri: Yuzuki dan Haruto terikat bersama di sebuah tempat dari masa lalu mereka. Haruto sangat bahagia karena dia bisa bersama dengan cinta pertamanya!!
ah, yah...
gak ada alasan...
benarkah?//kau pembohong besar.
ap...//itu benar kok!!
tapi kau lupa sudah bertemu aku sampai kau baca diari fotomu.
teks di kanan bawah: halaman berikutnya adalah kontes popularitas karakter! chapter spesial "Suzuka" ada di halaman 479!!
ah, itu...//sudahlah, ini memang benar!!
apa-apaan?

...bersambung!!

[English] [Translation] Magi - Labyrinth of Magic 138 by aegon-rokudo

Sun, 13 May 2012 07:12:01 +0000

Don't use without permission

Night 138: everyday study\\
1
inserted text: run Aladdin!\\
mai: you maggots, if you rest now you will drop out of school!!!\\
mai: push-ups!!\\
mai: abs!\\
mai: maulenia rabbits jumps!!\\
box: maulenia rabbit\\
2
mai: you are too slow!!\\
al: kih!!\\
Guy: I cannot do this anymore!! Aren’t we noble magician after all!!?\\
Box: and after one month…\\
Mai: those who survived the training are just these five students.\\
3
mai: I have to praise you. Especially the midget!! I didn’t think you would last till the end!!\\
al: yes! I could do that thanks to istructor maiyaz!\\
mai: I see…\\
al: every day was so really tough for me…\\
al: but every time,\\
al: what gently encouraged me was…\\
al: thank you…!! Instructor(‘s tits)…!!!\\
mai: well then, you can finally follow the lecture about magic!!\\
4
al: uwaaah!!\\
al: somehow I feel like I’m finally studying magic!\\
mai: what the hell are you doing? First you have to come here\\
5
mai: use this\\
al: waah, so beautiful\\
guy: what is that…?\\
mai: take turns and touch the statue with your two hands. And put into it a light quantity of magoi just like when you used your magic in your village\\
al: Am I the first one?\\
sfx: pita\\
above his fellow students: doki\doki(heart beats)\\
al: the rukh inside the stone are…!?\\
6
mai: perfect you are a “first type red magician”!!\\
al_ r-red magician??\\
mai: second type blue magician\\
mai: fifth type wait magician!!\\
mai: fourth type yellow magician!!\\
7
girl: what was that… instructor…!?\\
mai: this is…\\(the bubble is cut, following the flow)\\
mai: a magic tool for classifying the magician in 8 different kinds\\
box: magic tool “eight magic colour selection crystal”\\
al: eight types of magicians…?\\
mai: yes, you know that magician and rukh have some individual traits, right?\\
al: in…\\
al: individual traits??\\
mai: the rukh that cause the waves in the sea\\
mai: the rukh that cause the wind in the sky\\ are different\\
mai: and magnoshtat classified that infinite types of rukh out there into 8 great categories\\
mai: in this way\\
8
1st type: rukh that manipulate flames\\
2nd type: rukh that manipulate water\\
3rd type: rukh that manipulate light\\
4th type: rukh that manipulate lightning\\
5th type: rukh that manipulate wind\\
6th type: rukh that manipulate sound\\
7th type: rukh that manipulate power\\
8th type: rukh that manipulate life\\
mai: then those who have an edge when it comes to attract first type rukh, and their speciality is flame and heath magic are called…\\ “first type magicians”\\
mai: and incidentally, the rukh of first type shine with a red colour for humans eyes when cause a natural phenomenon\\
mai: for that reason, the first type magician are commonly called “red magicians” as well\\\\
al: so…\\
al: that’s how things are huh…\\
9
guy: but instructor… I’m a second type magician because I can only perform water based magic, right?\\
guy: and that’s probably because I don’t have any talent…\\
mai: you are wrong. That’s happens only because…\\
mai: you are ignorant.\\
mai: for example do you know that second type magicians have a remarkable aptitude toward sound magic after water magic…?\\
mai: you are still inexperienced because of your ignorance…\\
mai: but you shouldn’t feel ashamed because of that\\
mai: in this world…\\
mai: there are still so many sleeping truths about magic that you don’t know…\\
mai: and you inexperienced maggots are to study as much as possible,\\
mai: so that you will become able to open those infinite doors of knowledge!!!\\
10
mai: now, from today onward you have to learn a lot of things in the month that separate you from the exam!!!\\
everyone: yes!!\\
11
box: after one week\\
mai: you have to start by mastering simple magic like producing only fire or only water!! In this words exists high level magic that combine the 8 types, but it is too early for you!\\
guy: uwaah!!\\
mai: what’s wrong!?\\
guy: nothing… it is just that I was able to perform a very powerful magic…
guy: even if I was never able to do such a thing…!?\\
mai: that’ the simple proof…\\
mai: that your body became stronger.\\
mai: there is a burden on the body every time a magic is used\\
picture{
above: over the mage: recoil\over the arrow magic\near the mage burden\\
below: above: power saving\ under the magician: recoil\ over the arrow: magic\\
mai: and the rukh inside of the body unconsciously arrest the output of the magic in order to protect the body\\
mai: by training your body you just removed that limit…\\
12
girl: ah, that’s right!!\\
guy: me too!\\
al: Halharl \\
al: Infigar!!\\
al: s-she is right…!!\\
al: it is becaming stronger than the time I used it in the entrance exam…!!?\\
13
box: after two weeks\\
mai: it is not good to renly only on one type of rukh! The rukh are one big flow… for that reason by communicating equally with all the type of rukh, your magoi conductivity will increase…\\
mai: and as a result, even the power of magic that now is your speciality will increase!\\
mai: you should begin from studying wind magic!\\
al: w-wind!? Why!?\\
mai: look at this picture\\
mai: pay attention to the magic of your type and the one at the extreme opposite…\\ for a first type like you the fifth type, the wind magic…\\
14
mai: is the next type of rukh you have the highest compatibility to!!\\
al: eh!?\\
above him: really!?\\
al: what about the water rukh…?\\
mai: you don’t have a good compatibility with them. It is a kind of magic no suitable for your early studies\\
al: yamu-san… why were you teaching me only water magic…?\\
yamu: water\\ water, water\\ water magic\\ (arrow: her preferencies)\\
yamu: it goes baaah and gaaah!!!\\(arrow: that’s an exaggeration)\\
mai: now try to use wind magic on this!\\
box: 5th type magic aid tube\\ an high concentration of 5th type rukh are entrapped here\\
al: by I don’t know even a single wind spell…?\\
mai: that’s a aid tool…\\ the only thing you need to do is to listen to the rukh\\
al: listen… to the rukh…?\\
15
al: what is it, everyone?\\
al: asfal riif(piercing wind)!!\\
rukh: byuuuu\\
al: I… it did it!! That was my first wind magic!!\\
16
box: and then after a month the “iktiyar”\\
mage: if the power of your magic will not satisfy the passing criterion you will drop out from school. Well then let’s begin from the 6th godor!\\
al: smile\\
al: Halharl Infigar!!\\
17
mage: oooh! This is splendid!\\
mage: you pass! Plus… take this!\\
box: 1st godor\\
sfi: he became a 1st kodor!!\\
guy: from the 6th to the 1st in a single shot!?\\girl: incredible!!\\
guy: you did it Aladdin!\\
girl: Aladdin!!\\
18
al: I did it mor-san, Aladdin-kun!\\
al: are you doing you best right now too…?\\
box: at the same time, western continent…\\
ali: I’m finally here…\\
ali: this is the rem empire huh…!!\\
inserted text: next time id his turn!!\\

[English] [Translation] Bloody Monday Last Season 24 by js06

Sun, 13 May 2012 05:31:01 +0000

For JAC only

Chapter 24

01

Kujou: Bring out one hostage from each of the G12 nations including Japan...
Kujou: and execute them.
Woman: Honey!

Man: E-
Man: Ee!
Man: Wh-what!?
Man: What are you doing?

Woman: Stop!
Woman: Don't take her away!

Kujou: Film the execution and send it out to the whole world.
Boy: Papa!

Kujou: After that, have all the world's governments sell their American dollars in addition to Japan.
Kujou: The instant the world's exchange system goes back up, it will be over!!
Text: Volume 2 goes on sale Friday December 16th!

02-03

Kujou: What is wrong, Condor?
Kujou: Are you having doubts?
Condor: ...No.

Condor: It's just...the JSDF is supposed to protect.
Condor: If I said the thought of using our power for violence was not making me hesitate...
Condor: I would be lying.

Kujou: The idea that violence cannot change things...
Kujou: is a lie.
Kujou: Every time the world has been changed it was by unilateral violence.

Condor: ...Yes.
Condor: I understand that growing coldhearted is the only way to change the state of the country.

Condor: We cannot...
Condor: remain like slaves with the right to change of our own will having been taken from us.

Kujou: Yes.
Kujou: That is why we have decided to become the foundation.
Text: A twisted conviction that will not change!!
Credit; Ryuumon Ryou x Megumi Kouji
Kujou: We are sacrificing ourselves as terrorists to make this a truly independent nation that has pride!!
Title: File 24 The Deadly Front Lines

Fujimaru: We don't have time.
Fujimaru: Please hurry, J!

Fujimaru: I came this far, so just tell me what to do.
Fujimaru: I will see this through to the end!!

04

J: Perfect!
J: Show me your conviction is more than just talk...
J: by pulling this off, Falcon.

J: You will need to accept the risk of death.
J: First...

Fujimaru: Are you...
Fujimaru: serious?
J: Do you really think...
J: I would be joking right now?

Fujimaru: But...
Fujimaru: one wrong step...
Fujimaru: and Hibiki would...!!

05

J: If you have another idea, I'm listening...
J: but thanks to a certain someone, we're a bit short on time.

J: Or...
J: is this too difficult for you?
J: I thought the great Falcon would be up to the task...

J: but perhaps I overestimated you.

Fujimaru: Fine, I'll do it.
Fujimaru: I will protect the hostages and Hibiki!!
SFX: Dramatic

J: I'm sick of hearing that.
J: How about you actually start doing it?
J: Y'know, before it's too late?
J: Okay?

SFX: Click

06

Fujimaru: I've...
Fujimaru: already started!!
SFX: Shine

J: Tokyo Neo Tower has...
J: base stations from various cell phone providers inside it.
J: Cell phones connect to the closest station where the signal will be the strongest...

J: so if you hack into the servers of the stations in the tower...
J: you gain access to all the cell phones in the area.

Michael: Cell phones?

07

J: Our interception of the terrorists' radio communications...
J: has stopped picking up on information on what they are doing.

J: That means the Storyteller is likely responding to Falcon's intervention...
J: by having the terrorists communicate via cell phone.

J: But...
J: if they have done that...

Fujimaru: Okay, got it!
Fujimaru: There are 5279 cell phones transmitting faint signals in the tower!!

Michael: That was fast!
Michael: You already hacked into all the companies' servers!?

Fujimaru: Okay, I'm removing the ones used by the Third-i guards.
Fujimaru: If I then take just the ones that have made calls in the past 5 minutes...

08-09

Fujimaru: That's 35!!

J: The hostages had their cell phones and other means of communicating taken away.
J: Those 35 should all belong to the terrorists.
J: And...
J: The phone used most frequently in the past 5 minutes should be...

Fujimaru: Found it!!
Fujimaru: In all likelihood, this is the Storyteller's.
Fujimaru: This is his phone!!

Fujimaru: Okay!
Fujimaru: We have a chance now!!

SFX: Blank stare
J: Well...
J: I pretty much expected this...

J: but we need to be on our guard.

Fujimaru: Hibiki!!
SFX: Dash
Hibiki: Understood!

10

Terrorists: The camera is ready.
Terrorists: We can begin the satellite broadcast at any time.
SFX: Clatter clatter
Terrorists: Just give the signal.
SFX: Chatter...
Terrorists: okay...

Man: T-take me if you wish...
Man: but please!! At least...
Man: let the children go!!

Terrorists: I thought we told you we would do anything to achieve our goal?
SFX: Chatter

Terrorists: You will join us as this nation's...
Terrorists: No...
SFX: Energetic
Terrorists: this world's foundation!!

Crowd: Kyaahhh!!
Crowd: Honey! Mary!!
SFX: Ahhhh!!
Crowd: Ee!
Crowd: Ahhhnnn!! Mamaaaa!! Papaaaa!!

SFX: Clench...

11

SFX: Vvvv
SFX: Vvvv

SFX: Pull out
Terrorist: ...Yes?
Terrorist: This is Seagull,
Terrorist: Storyteller.

Kujou: There is hesitation in your voice.
Terrorist: No, I-...
Terrorist: ...I apologize.
Kujou: It is understandable.

Kujou: Leave the dirty work to those who lean in that direction.

Kujou: The executors...
Kujou: will arrive soon.

SFX: Knock knock

Terrorist: ...Enter.

12

Woman: We are here to take care of those 12...
Woman: on the Storyteller's orders.

Woman: We are enough.
Woman: You wait outside.

Terrorist: Sure...Thanks.
Terrorist: Do you know how to work the camera?
SFX: Step
Woman: Yes.

13

SFX: Appear
SFX: Turn on
Crowd: Kyaaaahhhh!

Crowd: Honey, honey!
Crowd: Stop!!
Crowd: What are you doing!? Stop, please!!
Crowd: Oh...Elisa!!

Terrorist: We are Bloody Monday.
SFX: Step
Terrorist: Are you listening, governments of the world?

Terrorist: The prologue is about to begin.
Terrorist: We will do whatever it takes to achieve our noble goal.

14

Terrorist: We have but one demand.
Terrorist: That is for each country to sell off all of their American dollars.

Terrorist: If you do so, the hostages will be freed and no more innocent lives will be lost.
Terrorist: Like this.
SFX: Chk

15

SFX: Bang

Crowd: Eeee!
Crowd: Waaahhh!

SFX: Bang bang

Crowd: Gyah!!

SFX: Bang bang

Crowd: Ah...

16

Terrorist: I repeat...
Terrorist: this is the prologue.
Terrorist: We pray that you...
Terrorist: come to a quick decision.
SFX: Type type type type type

SFX: Turn off...

SFX: Silence...

SFX: Press...

17

Kujou: Well done.
Kujou: Seagull, that is enough.
Kujou: Return here.
Crowd: U-uhhh...
Crowd: Oh, god...

Terrorist: Okay...
Terrorist: Understood.

Terrorists: They really...
Terrorists: show no mercy.
SFX: Step step step
Terrorists: Shh.
Terrorists: They'll hear you.

Woman: Mission complete.

18-19

Hibiki: How did it go, Fujimaru?
SFX: Dramatic
Hibiki: Did those outside not realize they were just being knocked out with electric bullets?

Fujimaru: No.
Fujimaru: Well done, Hibiki!
Man: Uuh...

Fujimaru: Well?
Fujimaru: That went exactly as you planned,
Fujimaru: J!

J: Well done.
J: Using samples of Kujou's voice to synthesize a fake order...
J: really is one of your specialties.

20

Fujimaru: But the problem is how to settle this.
SFX: Roooar
Fujimaru: We need to hurry to the next step.
Fujimaru: The financial crisis that comes with the exchange system recovering...
Fujimaru: is just 40 minutes away!

Text: Current Time: 21:45
Remaining Time 40:00
Bottom: To be continued in Combined Issue 4/5

[English] [Translation] Otoshite Appli Girl 4 by Eru13

Sun, 13 May 2012 03:12:28 +0000

Reserved for Trinity BAKumA. Don't use without my permission.

Download App Girl 4
//sd: side dialog, cd: corner dialog

p1
Title: Ver. 4: A Woman's Battle!

p2
Big characters: Orientation's 2nd Day
Sign: Night Duty Room
Mashiro: Sensei~~
Mashiro: Wake up
Mashiro: Sensei, I said wake up
Urumi: Hm---
Chigusa: Sensei- wake up please

p3
Urumi: U---m
Chigusa: Wake up...
Mashiro: If you don't wake up we'll strip you<3
Chigusa: Let's put this clothes on her
Ayame: Sense, there's trouble!!
Ayame: Sora-chan has!!

p4
Letter:{
Dear Kurose-sensei
I'll go to China to search for a swallow's nest
Sora
}
Ayame?: It says she went on a trip
Urumi: Wha
Urumi: What!?
Letter:{
Dear Kurose-sensei
I'll go to China to search for a swallow's nest
Sora
}
PS:{
P.S.
I found a wonderful dish so I hope you appreciate it, I think this represents the wisdom of the japanese people
}
Urumi: A wonderful dish?
Big characters: Yakisoba Bread

p5
Urumi: Principal!! My deepest apologies!!
Urumi: One of the students has gone missing...
Principal: You mean the Chef Sora, right
Urumi: Did you know?
Principal: We're observing the App Girls from here so we have the general idea of what they do
Principal: The App Girls have sensors that let us know about their situation, if by chance they were in some kind of danger we'll deal with it so rest assured
Principal: Besides, this can become an experiment to test their interaction with the outside world, let's observe how it goes for a while

p6
Urumi: No way! I can't leave a girl that ignorant about the ways of the world alone...
Principal: At any rate Kurose-kun
Principal: That's a nice outfit haahaa
Urumi: Eh?
Urumi: Kyaaah!! What's with outfit!!

p7
Sign: Night Duty Room
Urumi: Good grief
Urumi: When did they change me! It was probably Mashiro-san and co.
Urumi: To think that I looked like that in front of that perverted principal!!
Urumi: It's too embarrasing! What a blunder!!
Urumi: That ero-principal! The App Girls also do nothing but their hobbies, I don't know what they're thinking
Urumi: ...Eh?
Urumi: M,maybe the download succeeded!?

p8
Urumi: Just what kind of student is next...
Computer: Starting Application No. 15 Boss App. //as in gang boss
Urumi: B,Boss!?

p9
Fukahi: I'm the boss, Fukahi-sama!!
Box:{
Boss Fukahi
[Download Requirements]
-A teacher that can't take the lead
-Speaking badly of the principal
-Yakisoba Bread //I lol'd at this
}
Fukahi: So you're the senkou? //senkou is an insulting way of saying teacher
Urumi: Th that's right, but you shouldn't use that kind of words with a teacher...

p10
Fukahi: Huh? A teacher? But you're just a bad teacher whose students run aways from her!
Mashiro: Sensei--- Did something happen?
Mashiro: Hm? A new girl?
Fukahi: You lot, you have good timing
Fukahi: This Fukahi-sama will take the lead of this group from now on! We don't need a useless senkou!
Urumi: Wh, What~~!!

p11
Fukahi: Rascals!
Fukahi: Punish this newbie!
Fukahi: Fue?
Fukahi: Wh,What are you doing!!
Chigusa: I was just punishing the newbie just as you said
Fukahi: Idiot! Not Fukahi-sama! That senkou!
Urumi(thinks): This will tickle Chigusa-san's inner sadist

p12
Mashiro: Fukahi~~ We're finally outside so let's get along
Fukahi: Hmph
Fukahi: So you're the class rep
Fukahi: Heh, you're being naive, don't put me together with an honor student like you
Mashiro's sd: Hey
Fukahi: If you think like those before you that I'll listen to what you say you're completely wrong
Fukahi: Fukahi-sama will do what Fukahi-sama wants so be prepared
Mashiro: Ah, that is...
Fukahi: Hmph, this is only the beginning

p13
Fukahi: A moderate amount of sugar makes the brain work better!!
Urumi(thinks): It's chocolate!!
Mashiro: You have a sweet tooth!
Fukahi: And Sake! I'm following the rules and this is the correct dose!!
Urumi(thinks): It's Youmeishu!! //a famous medicinal tonic
Mashiro: So you're sensitive to cold
Fukahi: And going wild! Going wild in the morning feels great!!
Urumi(thinks): Jogging!!
Mashiro: And you're an early bird!

p14
Urumi(thinks): The boss is super healthy----!!
Mashiro: Sensei~~~ We should learn from the boss and go wild every morning!
Fukahi: Keh, Like I can go wild with that
Urumi: Why are you so rebellious!?
Fukahi: Because I can't respect a bad teacher like you
Fukahi: ...And

p15
Fukahi: You were talking badly about the old man
Fukahi: I won't forgive you---
Urumi: Old man?
Mashiro: She's talking about the principal, he made us so he's like our father
Urumi: That principal! Perhaps you like that person... (cd: Poor you...)
Fukahi: Wh,What!!

p16
Fukahi: I, It's not like I
Fukahi: Think anything about him!! //she's a super tsundere, she just became my fav character XD
Fukahi: He's the App Girls creator!
Fukahi: He's our boss!!
Fukahi: It's not like that!
Both(think): She's easy to understand
Fukahi: You probably are trying to seduce the old man all the time right! Even though you're just a senkou!
Urumi: I wouldn't do it even if you asked!!
Chigusa: Boss, I also have interest in that
Magazine:{ //I only translated the most important parts, the title and the vertical big subtitle
Chigusa's Personal
The forbidden love between the female teacher and the principal...
}
Urumi: When did you publish that!!

p17
Fukahi: Y,You lewd teacher!!
Principal: Stop it Fukahi
Fukahi: Old man...
Principal: Kurose-kun, you've done well downloading the boss
Urumi: Thank you
Principal: However, you should gather as much classmates as possible during this orientation
Urumi: You're right, but it's quite...
Principal: I think that the students will be able to concentrate more on classes like that
Urumi: Y You're right, if I gather them all they won't be able to put downloads as an excuse
Urumi: And we won't go to play during class anymore...

p18
Urumi: Understood!
Urumi: I'll do my best!
Principal: It'll be helpful if you do that, Kurose-kun, you're a really good and reliable teacher
Urumi: What's going on, suddenly, that's creepy...
Fukahi: What's that Old man! Fukahi-sama is obviously better than...
Fukahi: I know!
Fukahi: Hey senkou!
Urumi: What...

p19
Fukahi: I challenge you to a download contest!
Urumi: Download contest...?
Fukahi: That's right! A contest to see who can gather the most students before the end of the day!

p20
Fukahi: How about the winner being this group's leader?
Urumi: A contest, I mean...
Urumi(thinks): No... if I win this
Fukahi's sd: Sensei, I'm sorry
Urumi's sd: Hohoho, ok, I'll forgive you
Urumi(thinks): She might recognize me as a teacher and stop with her rebellious attitude
Urumi: Alright!
Urumi: Let's do it!!

p21
Fukahi: Hmph, now we're talking
Fukahi: Alright my underlings! Become Fukahi-sama's arms and legs...
Fukahi: Why are you with her!!
Mashiro: E---h, well
Fukahi: Hmph! Alright, Fukahi-sama will show you her strength
Fukahi: You'll want to get into the boss' group immediately

p22
Fukahi: Ow
Fukahi: Eek!
Fukahi: Uh eh guh, it doesn't hurt
Mashiro's sd: Good girl
Ayame: Don't cry, Ayame will treat you
Ayame: Are you ok?
Mashiro(thinks): The boss looks somehow pitiable...
Mashiro: I'll get into the boss' group!
Mashiro: Best sufferings!! //she says best regards but it's written with the kanjis for "Four, dew, dead, and suffering"

p23
Chigusa(thinks): It'll be more interesting if sensei falls into a predicament
Chigusa: I'll also be in the boss' group
Chigusa: Bring it on
Ayame(thinks): I don't want sense to loose... No no, if she's alone it'll be more probable for her to bleed...
Ayame: I'll also join the boss' group
Ayame: Ayame arrives!

p24
Mokuran(thinks): *************** Eh? What what? You like the boss' breasts more?
Mokuran(thinks): Eh...but I...
Mokuran(thinks): ******** Eh!? If I don't get into the boss' group we're not friends anymore?
Mokuran: ...I'll also get into the boss' group...
Mokuran: Survival of the fittest...
Fukahi: A Alright! It can't be helped!
Fukahi: If you want to join me that much I'll let you all into the boss' group!
Fukahi: Right now I can specially give you this original boss group gakuran!! //http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gakuran#Gakuran
Chigusa: We don't nee... (cd: mmgmmg)
Mashiro: Yes sir! Boss, it's an honor!

p25 //Ayame's face... XDDD
Mashiro's gakuran:{
Box: Download
Big characters: Degenerate Luck Badger
}
Mokuran's shirt: Mad dog
Fukahi: How's this senkou! Don't you want to run away?
Urumi: ...What--! Just what I wanted!
Urumi: Now that it's turn to this let's do it Students vs Teacher

p26
Big characters: Let's---battle!!
Ver. 4: END

[English] [Translation] Gamaran 139 by BadKarma

Sun, 13 May 2012 00:57:07 +0000

Gamaran
Chapter 139
This translation is property of BadKarma of [Ju-Ni]. It is free for use in any scanlation, but it may not be reproduced or altered without the express consent of the translator (BadKarma), and the translator must be properly credited in any release containing this translation.

Page 01
Black insert text：殺意を漂わせながら、“因縁の男”が迫る―――。
With an air of murderous intent, the “man of destiny” closes in-----.
White text above logo：最新単行本⑮巻　絶賛発売中！！
The latest volume, #15, on sale now!!
Black text next to logo：第百三十九話中丸洋介
Chapter 139
Nakamaru Yosuke

Box：あらすじ　隠れ家を無宝流に突き止められ、敵襲を受けた我間達。数的優位の敵に対して我間は奮闘するものの、隠れ家には新たな敵が忍び寄る・・・・それは地獄の鎖鎌使い、松本無楽！！
Summary: Gama and company come under attack when the Muhou School locates their safe house. Gama fights for his life against his numerically superior foes, but a new enemy creeps towards the safe house….the chain-sickle fiend, Matsumoto Muraku!!

Muraku：我間君・・・・
Gama-kun….

Muraku：この運命の出会いから
Just how many days have passed
Muraku：一体　幾日が経ったのだろうか
Since our fateful meeting?

Muraku：（クク・・・・）
(Heheh….)

Muraku：（今日という日を私は待っていたよ―――――）
(I have been waiting for this day-------)

Gama：フン・・・・
Hmph….

Page 02
Gama：これで残り三人がまとめて来いよ
Now you last three come at me all at once

Insert text：奇襲なんかにゃ動じない！！
It’ll take more than a surprise attack to throw him off!!
Black sidetext：大亀流の血風録！「我間乱」単行本①～⑮巻　大好評発売中！！
The bloody tale of the Ogame School! “Gamaran” volumes 1-15, on sale now to rave reviews!!

Page 03
Soldier 1：ゼェ
Huff
Soldier 1：くっ
Kuh
Soldier 1：ゼェ
Huff

Soldiers 2 & 3：ゼェ
Huff
Soldiers 2 & 3：くっ
Kuh
Soldiers 2 & 3：ゼェ
Huff

Soldier 1：（こ・・こいつケタはずれの強さだ・・・・）
(Th-This kid..he’s incredibly strong….)

Soldier 1：（全員同時に仕掛けても）
(Even if we did all attack him at the same time)
Soldier 1：（まるで歯が立たん・・・・）
(It wouldn’t do a damn bit of good….)

Soldier 1：（だが　まだだ――――）
(But it’s not over yet------)

Soldier 1：（あの男さえ・・・・）
(That guy….)
Soldier 1：（あの鎖鎌の男さえ来ればこの程度のガキなど・・・・）
(If only that guy with the chain-sickle would show up then he could handle this kid….)

Muraku：キミ・・・・そこをどきたまえ・・
You….move aside..
Soldier 1：！
!

Soldier 1：オオ！その声
Oh! That voice
Soldier 1：ようやく来たか――――
So you finally made it------

Page 04
Soldier 1：！！
!!

Soldier 1：へ！？
Heh!?
Soldier 1：ハ！？
Hah!?
Soldier 1：ホヘェ！？
Hohay!?

Page 05
SFX：ザッ
Zah
Everyone：！？
!?

Soldier 2：な！？
Wha!?
Soldier 2：内海！！
Uchiumi!!

Soldier 2：！
!

Page 06
Soldier 2：ガッ！！
Gah!!

SFX：ジャラッ
Jahrah
Soldier 3：！！
!!

Soldier 3：・・な・・
..Wha..

Soldier 3：ぶ　武器が・・・・
H-His weapon….
Soldier 3：まるで生き物のような動きを・・・・
It moves like it’s alive….

Muraku：お仕置きだ・・
That’s the punishment..

Muraku：私の大切な我間君に無断で手を出した罰だ・・・・
For the crime of encroaching on my precious Gama-kun without permission….

Page 07
Gama：お前は―――――
You-------

Muraku：我間君・・
Gama-kun..
Muraku：その様子だとますます成長したようだね・・・・
From the looks of things, you seem to have grown quite a bit….

Muraku：・・やはり
..Just like I
Muraku：私の見込んだ通りだった・・・・
Anticipated you would….

Gama：・・・・む・・
….M-
Gama：・・無楽・・・・
..Muraku….

Page 08 + Page 09
Gama：（松本無楽――――！！）
(Matsumoto Muraku------!!)
Muraku：クク・・
Heheh..

Muraku：キミは実に・・
You truly have a become..
Muraku：良い武芸者（オトコ）になった・・・・！
A fine martial artist….!

Page 10
Zen：・・・・オ　オイ我間・・・・
….H-Hey, Gama….
Zen：この刺青ハゲは確か・・・・
That bald guy with the tattoos, is he….?

Gama：・・・・・・
……

Gama：・・ああ
..Yeah
Gama：今は無宝流の直属兵団らしいが・・・・
It seems he’s part of the Muhou School’s Personal Corps now….

Gama：海原大仕合で直善さんを狙った松本無楽だ！
But he’s Matusmoto Muraku, the one who went after Naoyoshi-san in the tournament!

Zen：やっぱりそうか・・けどあんときゃ直善さんを守りきったんだ
I thought so..but you protected Naoyoshi-san back then
Zen：一度はヤツに勝ってんだろ？
So you’ve beaten him once, right?

Gama：・・・・・・
……

Gama：いや・・・・勝てちゃいねぇ
No…I’ve never beaten him
Zen：！
!

Page 11
Gama：俺の攻撃は簡単に防がれたし
He easily fended off my attacks

Gama：鎖鎌の変幻自在の攻撃にゃまるでついていけなかった
And I was totally unable to keep up with his chain-sickle’s ever-changing attacks

Gama：正直言って・・・・
To put it bluntly….
Gama：一年半前（あんとき）の俺は無楽（こいつ）に手も足も出なかったよ・・・・
I couldn’t do a damn thing against him back then….

Zen：・・・・・・
……
Zen：な・・・・
Wha….

Gama：・・・・ち
….Tch
Gama：（しかも　奴のこの圧力そして　さっきの技・・今の俺ならわかる・・）
(Then there’s that last technique and this intimidating presence of his...now I understand..)

Gama：（一年半前（あんとき）　無楽（こいつ）は）
(A year and a half ago)
Gama：（本気を出しちゃいなかった――――――）
(He wasn’t going all-out---------)

Gama：（ムカツクけど深い・・・・）
(It pisses me off, but his skill runs deep….)

Page 12
Gama：（コイツの実力は）
(And I still don’t know)
Gama：（まだまだ底が知れねぇ）
(The full extent of it)

Page 13
Muraku：我間君
Gama-kun
Muraku：一年半前（あんとき）は逃がしたが
I allowed you to escape a year and a half ago
Muraku：今日は存分に楽しませてまらうよ？
But you know that today I’m going to enjoy myself to the fullest, right?

Gama：・・・・フン
….Hmph
Gama：今度こそオメェを倒してやるさ・・・・
This time I’m gonna beat you….

Muraku：良いよ・・
That spirit..
Muraku：その意気だ・・・・
That’s good….

Muraku：クク・・
Heheh..

Gama：無楽よ・・
Muraku..
Gama：一つ教えといてやる・・
I’m gonna tell you one thing

Muraku：んん？
Hmm?

Page 14
Gama：そこはすでに俺の間合いだぜ？
You know you’re already within my range, right?

Page 15
Gama：（この距離なら）
(From this distance)

Gama：（外さねぇ―――――）
(I won’t miss-------)

Muraku：（蹴り足が鋭い！！）
(What a sharp and quick kick off!!)

Gama：（身体がよく動く！！）
(My body’s moving pretty good!!)

Gama：（イケる！！）
(This’ll do it!!)

Page 16
Zen：（入った！）
(It landed!)

Page 17
Muraku：オォ　随分踏み込みは速くなったようだ
Ooo, it seems your charge has gotten considerably faster

Gama：！！
!!
Gama：（オイオイ）
(Woah, hey)
Gama：（今のはイイ感じだったろ！？）
(Wasn’t that pretty good!?)

Gama：（それを）
(I can’t believe it)
Gama：（あっさり防ぐなんて）
(He blocked it like it was nothing)

Page 18
Muraku：フムフム
Mmhmm
Muraku：やはり良い
You truly are good

Muraku：・・しかし
..But
Muraku：これでは
As it stands
Muraku：我間君と戦うには　場が少々汚すぎるな
This place is a bit too filthy for me to fight you

Muraku：後ろのキミ・・・・
You back there….
Soldier 3：！
!
Soldier 3：は！
Sir!

Muraku：死にたくなければ
If you don’t want to die
Muraku：今すぐそこの汚いオトコどもの死体を片すんだ・・
Then take care of the corpses of those filthy men immediately..

Soldier 3：ハ！？
Sir!?

Muraku：これから私と我間君の
Because my epic battle with Gama
Muraku：最高の戦いが始まるのだから！
Is about to begin!

White insert text：避けては通れない死闘が、いま幕を開けた――――。
The curtain rises on the inescapable death match-------.

Preview text：次号は連載三周年で巻頭彩色＋増頁の合計二十六頁！特別プレゼントもあるぞ！！
To celebrate 3 years of publication, next week’s issue will feature opening page color illustrations and an increased 26 total pages! There will also be a special gift!!

[English] [Translation] Bleach 491 by BadKarma

Sat, 12 May 2012 23:37:03 +0000

Bleach
Chapter 491
This translation is property of BadKarma. It is free for use in any scanlation, but it may not be reproduced or altered without the express consent of the translator (BadKarma), and the translator must be properly credited in any release containing this translation.

Want to read a scanlation containing this translation? Check out mangacanyon.com

Page 01
Sidetext：虚圏に墜り立った、滅却師完聖体！！その悍ましき姿が繰り出す脅威の力・・・！？
A Quincy Vollständige* descends to Hueco Mundo!! What kind of menacing power will this repulsive form unleash…!?
TN: *Japanese means “Quincy: Complete Sacred Body”, German means “Quincy: Complete”.

Inoue：（・・・何か変だ・・・・・・・・・・・・）
(…Something’s not right…………)
Inoue：（霊子の衝撃波がない・・・・・・・・・）
(There aren’t any spirit particle shockwaves………)

Inoue：（霊圧も・・・・・・・・・）
(And………)
Inoue：（感じない―――――――・・・！？）
(I don’t feel any reiatsu---------…!?)

Kirge：―――――感じますか
-------Can you feel it?
Kirge：我が力の脈動を
The pulse of my power

Page 02
Ichigo：！！！
!!!

Kirge：貴方を
The power
Kirge：罰する者の力を！
Of the one who will castigate you!

Page 03
Sidetext：死を司る神を罰す・・・
To castigate a god of death….

Title：Toden Engel*
TN: *German for “Death Angel”. Not sure on grammar, may need to be one word: Todenengel.

Page 04
Ichigo：（滅却師最終形態）
(Quincy Letzt Stil*)
TN: *Japanese means “Quincy: Final Form”. German means “Quincy: Last Style”

Ichigo：（俺は捕原さんにその名前を聞かされた）
(Urahara-san told me that name)
Ichigo：（いつも通りどこから仕入れた情報なのかははぐらかされたけど）
(But as usual, he wouldn’t tell me where he got his information from)

Ichigo：（“黒崎サンは知っておいた方がいい”）
(“You should be aware of it, Kurosaki-san”)
Ichigo：（そう言って話し始めたのを憶えてる）
(I remember he began by saying that)

Flashback Urahara：前に一度石田サンが滅却師の能力を失くした事があったでしょう
You know that Ishida-san once lost his Quincy abilities, right?
Flashback Urahara：その原因となったのがこれっス
This was the cause of that

Flashback Urahara：（周囲の霊子を集束して戦う滅却師にとっては枷となる）
(Quincy fight by aggregating the spirit particles around them)
Flashback Urahara：（霊子を拡散させる手袋“散霊手套”）
(But there is a glove, the “Sanrei Glove*”, which serves as a handicap by scattering spirit particles away from them)
TN: *Spirit Scattering Glove

Flashback Urahara：（それを身につけ鍛錬した後）
(Quincy eventually attain their greatest power)
Flashback Urahara：（散霊手套を外す事でようやく手に入れる滅却師最大の力）
(By donning the Sanrei Glove, training with it, and then removing it)

Page 05
Flashback Urahara：（それが滅却師最終形態　（レットシュティール））
(That is the Quincy Letzt Stil)

Flashback Urahara：しかしその絶対な力は滅却師最大にして最後の力
Although its absolute power is their greatest, it is also their last
Flashback Urahara：手にした者はじきに力を使い果たし滅却師としての能力を失う―――――
Those who acquire it soon exhaust all their power and lose their Quincy abilities-------

Ichigo：（同じなのか？）
(Is this the same?)

Ichigo：（目の前のこいつが使っている力は）
(Is the power the guy in front of me’s using)
Ichigo：（俺の聞いた力と同じものなのか？）
(The same as the power I heard about?)

Kirge：・・・混乱している様ですね
…You appear to be confused

Page 06
Kirge：貴方の心を見透かし
I can see what you are thinking
Kirge：そして断言しましょう
So I shall state it definitively

Kirge：「別物」です
This is different

Kirge：貴方の知る滅却師最終形態と言うものは
The very concept of the Quincy Letzt Stil that you are familiar with
Kirge：その脆さ故に概念自体が２００年程も昔に死滅した「過去の遺物」です
Is a “relic of the past” that died out more than 200 years ago due to its fragility

Page 07
Kirge：そんなものに執心していたのは我等の研鑽と進化を拒んだ石田宗弦くらいのもの！
Ishida Souken, who rejected our research and evolution, was the only one who still clung to it!

Kirge：その力はこの「滅却師完聖体」とは
Its power and the power of the Quincy Vollständige
Kirge：天と地程も隔たっている！！
Are worlds apart!!

Ichigo：・・・そうか
…I see
Ichigo：お前らの昔話は知らねえが
I don’t give a shit about your history
Ichigo：要するに石田の力とは別物なんだな
But the point is that it’s different from Ishida’s powers

Page 08
Ichigo：安心したぜ
That’s a relief
Ichigo：石田がそんなキモチ悪りィ格好に変身したら
‘Cause if Ishida transformed into a creepy getup like that
Ichigo：間違えて斬っちまいそうだからな
Then I might accidentally kill him

Ichigo：鋒が緩んでるぜ
You’re letting up

Ichigo：月牙天衝！！！
Getsuga Tenshou!!!!*
TN: *Sky Piercing Moon Fang

Page 09
Kirge：・・・いけませんねえ
…That won’t work

Page 10
Kirge：ちゃんと
Why don't you
Kirge：狙って斬ったらどうです
Try aiming your slashes?

Ichigo：くそっ――――・・・！
Shit------…!

Kirge：狙ったところで
Although, even if you did
Kirge：弱点など何処にもありはしませんがね！
I do not possess a single weak point!

Page 11
Kirge：不気味だと
You said
Kirge：言いましたね
That this form of mine
Kirge：ワタクシのこの姿を
Is eerie, yes?

Kirge：正しい反応です
That is the proper reaction
Kirge：貴方がた死神の如き悪虐の輩の瞳には
It is only natural for the forms of we holy enforcers

Kirge：聖なる執行者たる我々の姿は
To appear eerie and repulsive
Kirge：不気味でおぞましきものと映って然るべし！！！
In the eyes of a heinous clan such as the Shinigami!!!

Page 12
Inoue’s group：！！
!!

Inoue：うそ・・・っ
No way…
Inoue：三天結盾が剥がされて――――
Santen Kesshun* is being stripped away------
TN: *Shield of Three Divine Links

Page 13
Chad：違う・・・！
No…!

Chad：三天結盾だけじゃない・・・
It’s not just Santen Kesshun…
Chad：木も砂も岩も建物も・・・
The trees, the sand, the boulders, the buildings…
Chad：虚圏にある霊子で形作られたもの全てが・・・
Everything in Hueco Mundo that’s composed of spirit particles…

Chad：あいつの元に集まっていってる――――・・・！！
Is gathering at his location------…!!

Inoue：（そうか・・・）
(I see…)
Inoue：（さっき霊子の衝撃波を感じなかった理由はこれだったんだ・・・・・・！）
(So this is why I didn’t feel any spirit particle shockwaves earlier……!)

Inoue：（滅却師にとって霊子は発するものじゃなく吸収するもの・・・）
(Quincy don’t give off spirit particles, they absorb them…)

Inoue：（その力が完成されていれば尚更―――――――・・・・・・・・・）
(That would be especially true if their power was complete---------………)

Page 14
Kirge：さあ！
Now!
Kirge：その身に受けなさい！
Feel the power
Kirge：我が完聖体「神の正義」（ビスキエル）の
Of my Vollständige
Kirge：力を！！！
Viskiel!!!*
TN: *This appears to be an attempt at an angel name (similar to Uriel or Azrael), but does not correspond to any angel found in this translator’s research. Kanji mean “Justice of God”

Page 15
Kirge：な・・・！？
Huh…!?

Page 16
No text

Page 17
Sidetext：戦慄ッ！！凶獣アヨン！！
Bloodcurdling!! The wicked beast Ayon!!

Kirge：・・・何です？
…What
Kirge：その化け物は？
Is this monstrosity?

Mila-Rose：・・・もう戦えねえと思って油断したろ？
…You let your guard down ‘cause you thought we couldn’t fight anymore, didn’t you?

Sung-sun：舐めないでと申し上げた筈ですわ・・・
I believe we asked that you not underestimate us…

Apacci：このノボせたメガネザルに見せてやれ
Now show this cocky four-eyed monkey
Apacci：てめえの力をな！！
Your power!!

Apacci：アヨン！！！！
Ayon!!!!

[English] [Translation] Akame ga Kill 6 by lucifell

Sat, 12 May 2012 22:23:54 +0000

Akame Ga Kiru chapter 06

PAGE 01

B1: That's good.

B2: The young are so upfront and honest.

B3: I like you, kid!!

B4: Shall I add you to my head collection?

PAGE 02

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 03

==Chapter Title==
Kill The Teigu User

PAGE 04

>lil txt next to tatsumi: Haah

B1: Happy, happy~~

B2: I think I've hurt you just about enough now.

B3: What...was that...?

B4: I love hearing someone beg for their life with that sort of look on their face.

B5: So I was careful not to damage you too much.

PAGE 05

B1: Now....

B2: Beg for your life!

B3: You may even be able to buy enough time for your friend to show up.

B4: ...you've gotta be fucking kidding me.

PAGE 06

B1: You expect me to get on my knees and beg an incompetent rat who only knows how to decapitate people for my life!!?

B2: There's no way in hell that's ever going to happen!!!

B3: If he can read my mind

B4: Then

B5: The answer is simple.

PAGE 07

B1: I need to focus

B2: Everything into this one attack!!!

B3: ...ohh?

B4: Quite brave, aren't you?

B5: I'm sure your wounds are hurting.

B6: Yet it's as if you want a master of decapitation like me to help you commit suicide.

PAGE 08

B1: BRING

B2: IT

B3: ON!!

B4: !

PAGE 09

B1: Heh.

B2: Gotcha!

B3: He surpassed my expectations with the speed of that attack.

B4: This kid...

B5: And you...

B6: Have the nerve to call yourself a "master of decapitation"? Hah!

PAGE 10

B1: Doesn't this mean you failed to kill me...?

B2: You pathetic dirt bag. Don't make me laugh.

B3: SHUT UP!!

PAGE 10

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 11

B1: Good job riling him up.

B2: Emotionally speaking, it's your win, Tatsumi.

PAGE 12

B1: !

B2: Akame...!

B3: I barely found you in time.

B4: ...just wait there.

B5: I'll end this quickly.

B6: And then to your wounds.

PAGE 13

B1: Hmmm.

B2: The ill reputed Akame and demon sword, Murasame.

B3: I've wanted to meet you, happy happy.

B4: I've wanted to meet you as well.

B5: Taking your life is my current mission, after all.

B6: Clear sight!!

B7: I see.

B8: She doesn't have any hidden weapons!
T/N: Best. Teigu. Ever.

B9: !

PAGE 14

B1: Be careful, Akame...

B2: With that eye, he can read your thoughts!

B3: I see.

B4: That's the power of his teigu, huh...

B5: But....

B6: Just because he can read my mind,

B7: Doesn't mean he can keep up with my movements.

PAGE 15

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 16

B1: How masterful...

B2: She has a mountain of fighting experience.

B3: And it isn't just her speed, either.

B4: She has the arm strength to match...!

PAGE 17

B1: So....

B2: Fast....

B3: This is...

B4; A real fight between teigu users....!!

B5: He's keeping up by reading my mind.

B6: If that's the case, then....

>sfx: Exhale

PAGE 18

B1: Ohh? To be without thought, huh?

B2: Splendid!

B3: But Spectator has the ability to see the future as well!

B4: By seeing the smallest muscle movements...

B5: I can see what you plan to do next!!!

PAGE 19

B1: !

PAGE 20

B1: An attack hit Akame...

B2: I've never seen that before.

B3: I tell you,

B4: That sword there...

B5: It's almost unfair how I can't take even the tiniest scratch, or I die, huh....

B6: I could say the same to you, seeing as you know what I'm going to do before I do it.

PAGE 21

B1: Say, Akame....

B2: What do you do about the voices...?

B3: ....voices?

B4: Yes...

B5: The voices that never stop.

B6: The voices that drift up from hell....

B7: The moans of those who have been murdered!

PAGE 22

B1: The ones that bear a grudge...

B2: Constantly calling for me to join them in hell.

B3: Since my time as executioner, I've always heard them.

B4: But recently they've been especially loud.

B5: I quiet them down by speaking,

B6: But how do you deal wi--

B7: I don't hear anything.

PAGE 23

B1: I've never...

B2: Heard anything.

B3: No voices. Nothing.

B4: ...what?

B5: I thought that an assassin like you

B6: Would share and understand this problem, but...

PAGE 24

B1: How sad, it seems I was mistaken!

B2: !

PAGE 25

B1: ....Kurome?

PAGE 26

B1: .........

B2: H...hey! What's wrong!?
>Akame!!

B3: AKAME!!

B4: Illusion Sight.

B5: This ability finds the person most precious to you

B6: And shows them before your eyes.

B7: !

B8: So seeing Sayo then was caused by this!

B9: Akame!!

B10: What you're seeing is an illusion!
>Don't be fooled by it!

PAGE 27

B1: It's useless, boy.

B2: For the one trapped in it, the illusion is absolute.

B3: And further...
>No matter how skillful the person.

B4: It's impossible for them to lay a hand on the one they love most...

PAGE 28

B1: Die while gazing at the one you love most in this world!

B2: AKAME!!

PAGE 29

B1: Impossible.....

PAGE 30

B1: She....

B2: She's merciless...!

B3: How!?

B4: You should have been seeing the person you love most in this world!!!

PAGE 31

B1: The one I love most in this world...

B2: Is the one I wish to kill most.

B3: She....what is she...!?

B4: This fight is almost over...

B5: !

PAGE 32

B1: Oh no....it's breaking!

B2: First I must destroy his weapon.

B3: Nuraaaaaahhh!!

B4: You think to kill me~~~!?

PAGE 33

B1: I need to kill her first!

B2: I can see her next moves, so I have the upper hand!!

B3: Gah...I need to kill her now!

B4: But my blade is going to break before I can do that...!!

PAGE 34

B1: Eliminate

PAGE 35

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 36

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 37

B1: Gahah

B2: You did it...!

B3: She saved me this time...

B4: But I'm also going to become stronger...!!

B5: So, how about it?

B6: You can no longer hear the moans of the dead, right?

PAGE 38

>sfx: Crack

B1: The sound

B2: Has stopped...

B3: ...hah...

B4: Happy happy...

PAGE 39

B1: I'm thankful to you...

B2: Akame.

>sfx: Sword swishing through the air
t/n: what a badass.

PAGE 40

B1: ..........

B2: !

B3: What are you doing out here?
>We have dinner to prepare. There are things even the wounded can do, you know.

PAGE 41

B1: .........

B2: Say....Akame...

B3: Back then...

B4: Who was it that you saw in that illusion...?

B5: If the time comes, I'll tell you.

B6: Akame...

B7: Something must have happened...

PAGE 42

B1: Though I will tell you this.

B2: Right now...

B3: Everyone in night raid is an important person to me.

B4: Of course, that includes you.

B5: Wha!

B6: Let's go.

B7: Hey, wait up...!

B8: Tonight we're cooking meat.

B9: Didn't we have meat last night!?

[Español] [Translation] Dorohedoro Special : Maldición extra by m@rduk

Sat, 12 May 2012 21:22:41 +0000

Pág. 1
- Aquí tienes. Gyoza de shiso y cerveza de barril.
- Ahhh, gracias.
[Soy el hombre gyoza, un hada.]
[Actualmente estoy viviendo en el restaurante llamado “Hungry Bug”.]
[Mi cuerpo está hecho de gyoza cruda. Soy del tamaño de una lata de cerveza.]
[Pero soy invisible a los humanos.]
[Mi trabajo es hacer que las gyozas sepan deliciosas.]
- Gyoozzahzzahzzah…

Pág. 2
[Hago cosas como enfriar la cerveza con pura fuerza de voluntad…]
[O poner un poco de aceite de chile para aquellos que lo olvidaron.]
[¡Como sea! ¡No tengo piedad para los miserables que toman las gyozas a la ligera!]
- ¡Este tonto! ¡Está hablando demasiado, su gyoza se está enfriando!
- Por supuesto, las gyozas son deliciosas aun frías y es la elección optima para una caja de almuerzo.
- ¡Pero cuando estás en un restaurante, cómelas mientras están calientes!
- ¡¡Juicio celestial!!

Pág. 3
- ¡Gyaaah!
- ¿¡Qué pasa trece!?
- ¡Un palillo! De pronto un palillo…
- Gyoozaazahzahzahzaah…
- ¡Muh…!
- ¡Nikaido! Dame un poco de gyoza de shiso y cerveza.
- Es él otra vez… todos los días. Viene aquí, rondando hasta la hora del cierre, y come gyozas. Ese hombre con el rostro extraño.
- Él ama las gyozas desde el fondo de su corazón.

Pág. 4
- Gracias a mis poderes de hada, se que las gyozas ocupan un lugar importante en su corazón.
(En la gráfica de mayor a menor: Quiero comer gyozas. Quiero recuperar mi rostro. Quiero dinero. Quiero ser más fuerte.)
- ¡¡Deliciosa!!
- Como sea…
- ¡Nikaido, cinco platos más!
- ¡¡Come demasiado!!
- ¡Gyaaah!
- ?
- Las gyozas no son algo con lo que debas atragantarte, joven.
- ¡Oowwww!
- Lo golpee con los palillos y aun así ese escamoso se quedo hasta el final…

Pág. 5
- ¿Hm? Parece que la dueña se está haciendo su propia comida.
- Ya no hay envolturas de gyozas debido al escamoso. ¿Qué está planeando con los restos del relleno?
- ¿Está cortando raíz de loto en piezas finas?
- Añade la raíz de loto al relleno y forma una bola…
- ¿¡A dónde llevara todo esto!?
- ¡Pero después de que todo está dicho y hecho, absolutamente no hay ninguna manera de que haga algún platillo que sobrepase a las gyozas!
- ¿¡Eso es… una hamburguesa!?
- ¡¡Oye!! ¡No cocines mientras ves la TV! ¡Debes tomártelo en serio!

Pág. 6
- Puso daikon rallado y shiso encima y vertió un aderezo de salsa de soya sobre todo.
- ¡¡Es un platón de hamburguesa de gyoza!!
- Ese es un platillo magnifico, tendera.
- Lo crujiente de la raíz de loto es excelente.
- ¡¡Deja de ver la TV!!
- Oww…
- Me voy a la cama, buenas noches.

Pág. 7
- zzzzz
- ¡Hm! ¡Ya es de mañana!
-Gracias por servirme de cama todas las noches, mis queridos ratones.
- ¡Gyo…!
- ¡Me ha crecido una triple barriga!
- Ya veo… la humedad… es un día lluvioso.

Pág. 8
- Por supuesto, esta dormilona aun está en cama.
- Hmmm, parece que no se siente bien.
- Los días lluviosos son de descanso, huh…
- ¡No tengo nada que hacer! ¡Por qué no limpiar las manchas de grasa del ventilador!
- ¿Oh?
- ¿Clientes?
- Parece que el restaurante de Nikaido está cerrado hoy.
- Y tú que te desviaste de tu camino para verme en Hole. Qué pena.

Pág. 9
- Pero estoy feliz solo de ver que Nikaido reconstruyo mi restaurante en ruinas tan bien.
- Regresemos por hoy.
- ¿Pasa algo, señor Moroku?
- ¿Había algo extraño?
- Yo no pude ver nada…
- ¡El ventilador está brillante otra vez! ¡La tendera estará muy contenta!
- El relleno se me salió del estomago porque tallé con mucha fuerza.
[El día siguiente.]
- Uh… ¡¡Mi cepillo de dientes!!
(Lo que aprendimos esta vez:
1. Kaiman ama las gyozas desde el fondo de su corazón.
2. Moroku puede ver hadas.
3. ¡Si trabajas duro se te sale el relleno!)

Lo que aprendimos en el octavo volumen:
1. Son ojos-cruzados, pero son lamentables…
2. Kaiman recuerda “Zagan”…
3. Ebisu es la hija de una buena familia.
4. La pandilla de los ojos-cruzados es extremadamente pobre.
5. ¡El jefe de los ojos-cruzados es un conocido de Kasukabe!
6. ¡Risu y Aikawa son amigos!
7. Risu está colgando… …en el aire.
8. Los recuerdos de Kaiman reviven…
¿Y qué vamos a encontrar en el volumen 9?
Eso aun está… en el limbo.
¡Eso es… Dorohedoro!

[Español] [Translation] Dorohedoro 49 by m@rduk

Sat, 12 May 2012 21:20:49 +0000

Pág. 1
- Unnh… Maldición, esto es doloroso…
- Como lo pensé. Ese bastardo de Dokuga… aún cuando pudo haberme matado, eligió no hacerlo.
- Adentrarme en la guarida de los ojos-cruzados yo solo fue una apuesta peligrosa, pero era el camino más rápido.

Pág. 2
- Antes no estaba convencido, pero ahora lo sé.
- Quien me mato… y la razón por la que lo hizo…
- Los ojos-cruzados, huh… ¿Por qué me uní a una organización así? Bueno… supongo que podrías decir que fue…
- Porque para empezar no tenía ninguna alternativa…
- Desde que era niño, nunca fui capaz de producir ni una pizca de humo.
- ¿Entonces podrías llamarme un usuario de magia? ¿Si no, qué era entonces?… Viví mi vida, agonizando por esas cosas. Pero de hecho hay mucha gente como yo. Gente que puede producir solo pequeñísimas cantidades de humo… gente que tiene tipos inútiles de magia…

Pág. 3
- Los ojos-cruzados eran una reunión de gente así.
- Tú maldito de la elite… comiendo buena comida en restaurantes de alta categoría todo el tiempo…
- ¡Keh!
- Oye Risu, voy a aventar a este tipo al camión. Ayúdame a cargarlo.

Pág. 4
- Lo tengo.
- Risu, ¿Sabes a dónde lleva los cuerpos de estos tipos el camión?
- Si, lo sé. Los cuerpos van a la fábrica de investigación en Berith, las cabezas van con el jefe.
- Usando los cuerpos de estos bastardos de elite, el jefe está tratando de convertirse en el máximo usuario de magia.
- Y está intentando ayudar a la gente, también…
- ¿Ves esto? Me dan este polvo negro como pago. Mira, si tomo un poco…

Pág. 5
- ¡Ves! ¡Hay mucho humo saliendo de mis dedos!
- Los efectos del polvo negro solo eran temporales, pero para nosotros, eran esperanzas.
- Empezamos a venderlo no solo a miembros de la organización, sino también a extraños. Y se volvió una gran fuente de ingresos para los ojos-cruzados.
- Pero el polvo negro no funciono en mi cuerpo.
- ¿Risu, estás recibiendo tu paga en dinero, verdad? ¿Para qué lo usas? ¿Ya tienes tu propio apartamento, no?
- Para ser honesto, estoy pensando en ir a la escuela.
- ¿Ir a la escuela? ¿¡En serio!? ¡Hahahaha!
- Mis amigos se burlaban, pero era en serio. Pensaba que si comenzaba a aprender desde cero, incluso yo sería capaz de producir un poco de humo.
- Me enliste en una escuela de entrenamiento mágico cerca de mi apartamento.

Pág. 6
- Este es Risu. Se unirá a nuestra clase, empezando hoy.
- Es un gusto conocerlos a todos.
- Oh, esos ojos…
- Si, él es un ojos-cruzados. ¿Qué está haciendo en la escuela? ¿Está planeando algo?
- Bueno entonces, empecemos la clase.
- ¡Eeeh!
- ¡Eii!
- ¡Eeeeiih!

Pág. 7
- ¿¡Eso es todo!? ¡Eres patético!
- ¡Gyah!
- ¿¡Y se supone que eso le enseña magia!?
- Puede que haya gastado mi dinero aquí.
- ¡Guah…!
- Vaya cretino. Actuando tan arrogante solo porque es el maestro.
- ¡Uh…!

Pág. 8
- ¡Ah…!
- ¡Aikawa…!
- Oiga, maestro, se ve nervioso. ¿Quiere qué comparta un poco de mi almuerzo con usted?

Pág. 9
- Uhh…
- ¡El resto del día es autoestudio! ¡Autoestudio!
- Gracias Aikawa.
- No, no es nada.
- Solo invítame el almuerzo alguna vez.
- Hahaha…
- Eso es lo que siempre dice.
- …Hmph.
- ¿Así qué cómo te va, Risu? ¿Disfrutando la escuela?

Pág. 10
- Mas o menos. Son un montón de simplones.
- No aprenderás magia estudiando.
- ¿Sabías, Risu? Aparentemente la organización compro este lugar por completo.
- Me pregunto quién estará viviendo allí.
- Quién sabe, probablemente alguien de alto rango. Nada que ver con gente como nosotros que ni siquiera hemos conocido al jefe.

Pág. 11
- …Y, como acabo de explicar, las magias raras incluyen aquellas que pueden controlar la restauración, la vida y el tiempo, entre otras.
- No he visto a Tachibana y Maruyama en un tiempo, ¿Ya no vienen a la escuela?
- Ahora que lo mencionas, tampoco los he visto. Shimamura de la clase 3 también parece haber desaparecido.
- Lamento llegar tarde…

Pág. 12
- ¿Oigan, qué pasa con esas caras feas?
- Hahaha, nada. Solo nos tropezamos y caímos.
- Aparte de esos ejemplos, en casos extremadamente raros, hay usuarios que tienen magia del “tipo maldición”.
- No sabemos mucho acerca de esta magia aún. Solo los que poseen el poder de la magia maldita saben sus efectos y como usarla.
- Si alguien con tal poder se presenta, los ojos-cruzados no lo dejarían en paz…

Pág. 13
- Ah… ¡Ahí estás Risu! El maestro quiere verte.
- ¿Huh? ¿A mí?
- Disculpe…
- Así que has venido, novato…
- Uhhh…
- Bien, pasa.

Pág. 14
- Le eche un vistazo a tu expediente, Risu.
- Parece que no puedes producir nada de humo. Debe haber sido duro para ti hasta ahora.
- ¿No te quieres convertir en un usuario de magia como yo que puede ser de uso para la sociedad? A este paso, un estudiante como tú no será capaz de graduarse, no importa lo que haga.
- Y es por eso que me compraras este brazalete mágico como material extra de enseñanza. Págame 50000 Nicks inmediatamente.
- En el momento en que te pongas esto, serás capaz de producir humo.
- Oh wow. ¿Vendiendo falsificaciones aun cuando es un maestro?
- ¿¡Qué es eso, mierdecilla!? ¿¡¡Quieres revelarte a tu maestro!!? ¡¡Te sacare de la escuela!!

Pág. 15
- ¡¡Gyaaahh, duele!!
- Las amenazas no funcionan conmigo.
- Bastardo… no te perdonare. Te borrare con mi magia.
- ¿”Borrarme”? ¿Este tipo usa magia de borrado? Esto es malo…
- ¡¡En un cuarto pequeño como este, estaré rodeado de humo en poco tiempo!!

Pág. 16
- Lo escuche toooodo. Todo.
- ¡Aikawa! ¡¡Bastardo!!
- Así que era usted quien estaba lastimando a la gente y haciéndola desaparecer.
- ¡Es hora de detener los negocios sucios con estudiantes, maestro!
- ¡¡Aikawa!! ¡¡Siempre has sido una molestia!!
- ¡¡Te desvanecerás junto con Risu!!
- No puedo decir que esa reacción sea una sorpresa, considerando su personalidad.
- ¿¡Qué demonios estás haciendo!?

Pág. 17
- Este maestro necesita que le enseñen algunos modales.
- !
- ¡¡Hasta nunca Aikawa y Risu!!
- ¿Eh…?

Pág. 18
- Este inútil… Dijo que podía usar magia de borrado, pero ni siquiera pudo sacar suficiente humo como para hacer algo.
- ¿Pero qué vamos a hacer con él? Cuando despierte, nos expulsaran…
- Creo que tengo una idea.
- Bueno, les dejamos el resto.
- Si, nos vemos.

Pág. 19
- ¿A dónde va ese camión?
- No necesitas saberlo.
- Ah bueno, en verdad nos ayudaste allá. Ese inútil molestaba a todos, pero como es pariente del directo, nadie pudo detenerlo.
- Si no te hubiera opuesto a él todo el tiempo. Tal vez yo no podría haber hecho nada con él tampoco. Tengo que agradecerte por eso.
- No, solo no tengo paciencia con las personas.
- Soy Aikawa. Gusto en conocerte.
- Mi nombre es…
- …Risu.

Pág. 20
- ¿Aikawa… a dónde fuiste?
- Así que despertaste, Risu…
- !

Pág. 21
- Hola, Dokuga. He estado queriendo verte. Tengo algo que me gustaría preguntarte.
- ¿No debiste haber matado a este maldito, Dokuga? Probablemente vino a robar algo.
- Bueno, aunque no es que tengamos dinero.
- Estas malentendiendo algo aquí, Saji. No es que Dokuga no haya querido matarme. Es solo que no pudo matarme.
- !
- No es eso cierto, Dokuga…

Pág. 22
- Phew
- Whoa, ¡Finalmente llegamos a ciudad Zagan!
- Ya está completamente oscuro.
- Ah… ¿¡Kaiman!?

Pág. 23
- ¡Oye, qué demonios! ¿¡A dónde vas, Kaiman!?
- ¡¡Espera, Aniki!!
- ¡¡Este camino… lo recuerdo!!
- !!

[English] [Translation] Steins;Gate - Boukan no Rebellion 16 by Eru13

Sat, 12 May 2012 19:25:17 +0000

Reserved for Trinity BAKumA. Don't use without my permission.

Steins;Gate Boukan no Rebellion 16
//sd: side dialog, cd: corner dialog

p1
Title: Chapter 16: Failure (Misserfolg)

p2
Suzuha(thinks): With this I've got nothing to regret in 2010
Suzuha(thinks): I can continue
Suzuha(thinks): No...just one
Suzuha: Kayano
Kayano: It's an atrocity close to a massive killing
Kayano: Will you run away?
Suzuha(thinks): It's not like I'm hesitating...
Suzuha(thinks): But I keep reminding those words

p3
Suzuha(thinks): It's not like I ran away
Suzuha(thinks): That time it was to save Nae... now too
Suzuha(thinks): It was to fulfill my mission
Suzuha: !?
Suzuha(thinks): What?
Suzuha(thinks): The gravity is increasing
Suzuha(thinks): This is
SFX: *creak*
Suzuha(thinks): It's the propulsive power's fault... no!
SFX: *crack crack*
Suzuha: It can't be
Suzuha: This...ah
Suzuha: Aaaah!!

p4
Suzuha: Ah...
Suzuha(thinks): It's as if I'm being crushed by a vise... no way //vise, jack or capstan
Suzuha: Hi...Gih
Suzuha: Guh
Suzuha: Uwah...
Suzuha(thinks): The gravity's going... out of control!?
Suzuha: Uh
Suzuha: I...
Suzuha: Ah...Aaaah!?
Suzuha: Ah
Suzuha(thinks): Only with the tools of that epoch
Suzuha: Guh
Suzuha(thinks): Repairing it completely was impossible
Suzuha: U...Geeh
Suzuha: Ha
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha(thinks): D...dad

p5
Suzuha: Ah
Suzuha(thinks): This is nothing
Suzuha: Aaah~~~~
Suzuha: Ah~~
Suzuha(thinks): Like I'll
Suzuha(thinks): Give up
Suzuha(thinks): This is the chance dad...everyone gave me
Suzuha(thinks): Even if my body's torn off I'll get to 1975
Suzuha(thinks): The time machine hasn't stopped
SFX: *creak*
SFX: *creak*
Suzuha: Ha---
Suzuha(thinks): I'll surely get
Suzuha(thinks): to 1975

p6
Suzuha(thinks): I'll get!!

p7
Suzuha: Au
Suzuha's sd: Haa... haa...
Suzuha's sd: Ha-- Ha--
Suzuha: Th...
Suzuha: This is...
Suzuha: Ha--
Suzuha: Ha--
Suzuha: Akihabara...?
Suzuha: Ha
Suzuha: Aah...
Suzuha: Ha---
Suzuha: There's no mistaking it

p8
Suzuha(thinks): This is Akihabara in 1975
Suzuha(thinks): If the time machine stays here there'll be a ruckus again
Suzuha(thinks): I'll cause an error in the process that calculates coordinates depending on Earth's rotation
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha(thinks): And throw this to outer space
Suzuha(thinks): This is ok
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha(thinks): I made a detour but I reached here
Suzuha: Haa

p9
Suzuha(thinks): No, going to 2010 wasn't a detour
Suzuha(thinks): I made the best of friends and met my dad
Suzuha(thinks): I'll live from now on only to give them the IBN 5100
Suzuha: Haa...
Suzuha: Ha--
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha(thinks): This was the best result
Suzuha(thinks): My mission
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha: Haa
Suzuha: Ha--
Suzuha: Haa...
Suzuha: I...
Suzuha: I did it...
Suzuha(thinks): was a great success
Suzuha: Ha
Suzuha: Ha

p10
Kayano: I'm sorry for you
Kayano: I tried following you to this epoch
Kayano: But it seems that you're all covered with wounds
Suzuha(thinks): ---Wha

p11
Suzuha(thinks): What happened...!?
Kayano: Well
Kayano: It was easier finding you than it was in 2010
Kayano: Now Suzuha-san
Kayano: I'll draw the curtain of your fate
Kayano: This was the 8th floor right?
Kayano: Then that'll give you enough time
Kayano: Then

p12
Kayano: regret it please
Kayano: Until your last moments
Kayano: Come
Suzuha(thinks): ---Eh?

p13
Okabe(thinks): We'll be attacked by SERN soon
Okabe(thinks): Where's the IBN 5100 Suzuha
Okabe: Suzuha!?
Braun: Hmm?

p14
Okabe: What, it's just you...
Braun: "What"?
Braun: Hey, didn't our part-timer come here? I've called her but it won't connect
Mayuri: Suzu-san just went 35 years to the---
Kurisu: Shut up Mayuri! //lol she says it in engrish XD, shurup XDDD
Okabe: She said that she'd go home
Okabe: She probably won't come here anymore
Braun: That brat...she didn't say anything to her employer...
Braun: Well... ok, I actually came here because I have some business with you, Okabe
Okabe: This is?
Braun: It's a letter from someone who took care of me once
Braun: She asked me to give it to you today

p15
Braun: See you, I've certainly gave it to you
Letter: Hashida Suzu
Okabe(thinks): Hashida Suzu...
Okabe(thinks): ...Suzuha!?
Okabe(thinks): The 54 year old Suzuha was supposed... to bring the IBN 5100 here
Okabe(thinks): Why did she wrote a letter
Okabe(thinks): I have a bad feeling about this
Letter:{
Dear Okabe Rintarou
Long time no see. Ama
To you
}
Box: ---"Dear Okabe Rintarou"
Letter:{
Okabe Ri da Titor's
few hours before
}
Box: "Long time no see. I'm Amane Suzuha. Hashida Titor's daughter."
Letter: I'll only write the conclusion
Box: "I'll only write the conclusion."

p16
Okabe: Wha...
Okabe: This is...!?
Thoughts: The time machine malfunctioned.
Thoughts: I suffered damage that made me wander between life and death.
Thoughts: My life was saved.
Thoughts: But when I came to
Thoughts: I had lost
Thoughts: my memories

p17
Thoughts: I only remembered my name.
Paper: Name: Hashida Suz //she's still writing so don't write the u
Thoughts: I completely forgot my mission as Amane Suzuha
Thoughts: and lived a brand new life as "Hashida Suzu".
Thoughts: I remembered everything in 1999.
Thoughts: The year when the great king of terror was supposed to come.

p18
Thoughts: I was 42 years old then.
Suzuha: ...Ah
Suzuha: I, What
Suzuha: What am I doing!?
Thoughts: 24 years had passed
Suzuha: Ah
Suzuha: Ah
Thoughts: Since my time travel to 1975
Suzuha: Aaaaaah

p19
Suzuha: I... I have to get hold of it...
Suzuha: of the IBN 5100, quickly...
Suzuha: Ha...haha it's...it's no use, not in 1999
Suzuha: It's...too late
Suzuha: Too late
Suzuha: ...I failed
Suzuha: Why did I
Suzuha: Forget about everything
Suzuha: And lived carelessly in this epoch...
Suzuha: I failed
Suzuha: ...I failed
Thoughts: I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed

p20
Thoughts: I failed
Thoughts: I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed I failed
Suzuha: U...waaah
Suzuha: Just for what did I live until this age
Suzuha: There was no meaning
Thoughts: Fail I failed I failed iled I fai
Suzuha: There was no meaning

p21 //I'm tired of writing "I failed" everything that's not in a bubble here says "I failed"
Suzuha: I'm an idiot, an idiot, what great king of terror
Suzuha: It'd be better if he did come
Suzuha: There's no meaning
Suzuha: This life has no meaning
Suzuha: This life
Suzuha: This life is meaningless

p22 //same as last page
Suzuha: Dear Okabe Rintarou Long time no see I'm Amane Suzuha Hashida Titor's daughter
Suzuha: I'll start writing the conclusion
Suzuha: I

p23
Big characters: Failed
Letter:{
I'll only
I failed failed failed //repeat failed for those 3 vertical lines
I failed failed //repeat failed all that line, continue like that in the second and put an "I" somewhere in the middle of second line
Today is June 14th 2000. About 9 years before you're reading this
}
Okabe: ...!!!

p24
Okabe: No way...
Okabe: Mister Braun!
Okabe's sd: Ha ha
Braun: Okabe...What's up
Okabe: The person who wrote that letter, Suzu...
Okabe: Hashida Suzu-san...where is she!?

p25
Braun: She died
Braun: 10 years ago
Okabe(thinks): Why, Suzuha...
Okabe: How did she die...?
Okabe(thinks): You saw your dad
Okabe(thinks): And went to the past with a smile
Braun: It doesn't seem
Braun: That you're asking just out of curiosity
Braun: Listen carefully ok?
Okabe(thinks): and yet

p26
Braun: She suicided
Braun: She hung herself at home
Okabe(thinks): Why----
Braun: I was the first one to find her like that

p27
Braun: About one year before that she seemed to be mentally unstable
Braun: Before that she was a bright and kind person
Braun: I was lodging in her home...
Braun: Suzu-san didn't have any relatives so not much people went to her funeral
Braun: It was really lonely...
Braun: Suzu-san gave me that letter one week before she died
Okabe(thinks): Enough
Braun: She told me to give it this day in 2010 to a young man named Okabe Rintarou
Braun: I thought that Suzu-san could predict the future when you moved here
Okabe(thinks): Stop it
Okabe(thinks): Please
Mayuri: Okarin

p28
Okabe(thinks): Why
Okabe(thinks): Suzuha
Okabe(thinks): Why
Braun: H,Hey Okabe
Braun: Are you ok?
Okabe(thinks): This ending...
Mayuri: Okarin

[English] [Translation] Omamori Himari 50 by PROzess

Sat, 12 May 2012 17:09:16 +0000

Bli bla blubb

Reserved for Vortex Scans

Omamori Himari Chapter 50

Page 01

(Welcoming new students // Kendo Club Performance)
Chapter 50: Complicated Cat Ballad

Page 02

Chapter 50: Complicated Cat Ballad

Page 03

...Letting a non-official member lead their performance for the new students.
What is the Kendo club thinking...
Don't say that, Ringo.
(She even helped them in matches as a substitute.)
(Ohhh)
So nice! A kimono! A black-haired beauty! And her breasts are swaying with every swing of her sword! // This is fabulous!!
Impressive.
A "samurai" not affiliated to anywhere, just serving a single person....
Ringo in her support role is just an imitation.
...!
Class-Rep?
What's wrong?
Haa.... Right.

Page 04

Due to some conspiracy, I was forced in the role of the class rep. // Meaning, I'm in a position where I have to think for the best of the class...
Amakawa-kun, make sure Noihara-san properly attends the medical check-ups next week, okay?
W- Why tell that to me?
...I mean, Noihara-san and you
are a pair.
Huh...
Wait, what, Class-rep?
Eh, did I say something?
...

Page 05

---Then I'll go change.
Wait for me, okay.
....
...What's your plan?
....Who are you?
Yeah, right, I'm too plain to be remembered. (Damn) // I should have thrown nail-bats instead of mops.
...Hah.
(From back then)

Page 06

Me aside, what did you to do Class-Rep?
What are you after!?
...Why won't you look at me?
Himari told me not to look into the eyes of an enemy demon!
Anyway, answer me!
---Just as you can see,
with my spell, I made the people of this house my minions. // But now I see....
!
She was related to that boy and his cat, huh...
That's perfect.

Page 07

Don't...
Don't tell me you want to use her as a shield!?
...Better watch your moves. I can kill humans just by releasing my miasma.
And of course not just you, but your friend too.
Uhh...
Well, have some sweets and calm down.
Let's have a fun trip to see whether I, whose tiny life // was allowed to exist, will devour or get devoured.

Page 08

After that, she didn't say a single word while I was talking and playing with Class-Rep.
(In the end she fell asleep)
What should I do?
Can I actually do anything?
From her words... it doesn't seem she approached Class-Rep to come into contact with Yuuto.
If that's so
she just wanted to secure a hideout, like in the case with the gym?
Then chances that Class-Rep will be put in danger are pretty low, even if I don't do anything.
....

Page 09

But I just can't do nothing.
Just who is stealing my sun-basking place?
Himari....
What's up, Ringo? Rare to see you up here.
Himari,
did you find Ringo?
...Ah.
!

Page 10

*slap*
----Now then, let's start our special after school lessons.
Sure.
Wait, Yuuto.
Can you train with
me today, Yuuto?
Eh??

Page 11

R- Ringo, what are you saying....
...Geez, Young master. // Getting distracted because she's a girl.
Then the same rule with Himari: I have to take her ribbon in the given time. Okay?
No.
This ribbon is Yuuto and mine---
...Oh, right. Sorry. // Then
You win if can take the other from behind. // Okay?

Page 12

Yuuto never could win against me in sports.
Even now, I'm sure that when he doesn't use his powers...
---Okay, that's fine.
"I have to protect Yuuto-kun"
I was small, but my resolve was unexpectedly big.
Yuuto is becoming a demon-slayer.
Then I can't give up either.
Even I----!!
Start!

Page 13

!!

Page 14

No... way.
*grab*

Page 15

...Uh. These somewhat soft things are...
N
NOOOOOO!!
That's enough!
...You won the battle, but lost the war, Young master.
(Just from a elbow, so pathetic)

Page 16

--Aww. I lost.
Yuuto surpassed me, who's his protector.
His special training isn't for elegance.
He's growing bit by bit.
G- Guess so.
From now on I'll protect Ringo and the others.
I started this with that in mind after all.
...I see.
Hey, Ringo. Seems like you have some kind of worry?
You're probably worried about the medical check-up next week and how your bust-size hasn't gone up.
(...As) As if, Idiot!!

Page 17

In my case, I'm worried mine has gone up again because Young Master is having his way with them every night....
W- What did you say!?
S- She's lying. I'm not doing it every night!!
...But you ARE doing it?
Well, rather than do....
Young Master's love for breasts sure is troubling <3
YU U TOOOO!!
I... I'm going ahead.
...Geez. He doesn't know how I feel about it.
....

Page 18

....
C- Cat Princess? // What's up?
Don't be unsettled, Ringo.

Page 19

The Young Master needs you too.
There are times where you worry or waver,
but you have to stay true to yourself.
There's something only you can do for the Young Master.
Please accomplish // that.
...
Something I can and have to do----

Page 20

---I see. You made that house your base.
...She's friends with the boy.
Yeah, I know. I saw her before.
...We might got a new option now...
....
I don't care what happens to this girl,
but I'm... not taking any hostages, Tama-san.

[Bahasa] [Translation] Kimi no iru Machi 173 by Fafa

Sat, 12 May 2012 16:12:01 +0000

Only for NilaiTP

1
KIMI NO IRU MACHI
BAB 173
ENG TL: HontouRakuda

2
*halaman berwarna dengan teks jepang asli*

3
teks di atas: spesial berwarna untuk merayakan vol. 17 dan 18 yang terbit dengan oad!!
li-lihat Kiyomi... semuanya diselimuti... ugh... salju.
sfx *ugh*
sfx *ugh*
ya, aku tahu. bukankah lebih baik kalau kau gak ngobrol?
teks di layar HP: Kepada - Yuzuki Eba
(tanpa judul)
Hiroshima diselimuti salju! Kau akan terkejut waktu kau sampai sini.

4
teks di pojok kanan atas: sajian super spesial!! halaman sampul berwarna dan 3 chapters dengan total 56 halaman!!!
teks di kiri atas: halaman 50 adalah pameran terbuka dari kontes popularitas Kimi No Iru Machi! silahkan lihat chapter spesial dari Suzuka di halaman 479!!
teks di tengah: saat-saat terbaik - yang - terukir di hatiku - adalah hartaku.
#173 RAHASIA NANAMI
ini sampul DVD-nya!!
teks di kiri bawah: volume 17 dijual hari Jum'at, 16 Maret 2012 dengan oad!!

5
hei Takashi, apa kau baik-baik saja?//kau pucat.
ugh...
kau tahu sebuah tempat disebut terpencil kalau perlu 7 jam untuk sampai.
yah, aku mau pulang untuk istirahat.//sampai nanti.
beritahu aku kalau Yuzuki-Chan sampai sini.//aku akan mengunjungimu.
Kirishima-Kun.
hmmm... bisakah kau...//membantuku besok?
eh, besok?
ringkasan: Haruto pulang ke kampung halamannya bersama Takashi, Akari, Nanami, dan Kiyomi!! ada apa dengan "besok" dan janji Nanami?

6
kau tahu...
bantu aku membicarakan beberapa hal.
yah,
aku tahu.
apakah waktu makan siang tepat//bagiku untuk datang?
iya...//baiklah...
dan... hmm...
hm?
ah... hmmm... bukan apa-apa!//kutunggu ya!
i-iya...

7
Haruto, gak masalah kan dengan Nabe malam ini?//kakakmu mau makan Mizutaki.
iya, apa saja oke buatku.
catatan penerjemah: Mizutaki adalah ketika kau merebus sesuatu dan memakannya, seperti ikan.
tapi ngomong-ngomong...
kira-kira Kanzaki mau bicara tentang apa.
kurasa bukan tentang mengkritik kuenya.
......
terserahlah...
aku akan tahu nanti.

8
papan nama: Kanzaki
selamat datang,
Kirishima-Kun!!
masuk, masuk! aku hampir selesai.
i-iya...//oke baiklah...
oh, ada Kirishima. sudah lama ya.
oh, kakak...//iya memang.

9
pasti berat untukmu, harus makan kuenya waktu kau baru saja pulang.
gak juga...
astaga!//pergi sana, kak!!
huh!? apa rencanamu, mengejar-ngejar kakakmu seperti itu?
......
tidak!!
gimana!?//aku coba menambah tapioka hitam ke apel yang dikupas!
hmm...
aku coba membuat tipe seperti "mutiara hitam di dalam salju"!
yah rasanya...//seperti yang kau bayangkan.
lemon atau apapun yang kau masukkan ke apelnya teroksidasi...

10
dan ini terlihat aneh sekali.//kelihatan seperti telur kodok dalam potongan lobak, ditutup kecap.
ehhh!? tadi aku membanggakannya lho!!
kalau begitu cobalah!! ini bukan kue yang manis, dengan semua garam dan kecapnya!!//akan lebih baik kalau kau memakannya dengan nasi...
apa kau memang tipe gadis yang membuat makanan yang jorok seperti ini?
apa maksudmu?
ngomong-ngomong...//apa kita memang cuma akan membicarakan manisan?
eh?
kau bilang kau mengkuatirkan sesuatu, Kanzaki.
langsung saja ke alasan sesungguhnya aku ke sini.
......

11
sebenarnya... hmmm...//belakangan ini, ada seseorang yang cukup kukenal baik...
eh?//oh, aku ngerti.
ah, dia cuma teman!!//dia suka duduk di sebelahku waktu ada kuliah yang sama!!
ah, iya...
yah...//sesekali kita makan siang,
dan, umm... kadang saling SMS-an.//hmm...//dan lalu...

12
dia bilang padaku kalau dia mau
pacaran denganku.
eh...
ohhh, begitu.//jadi? apa yang akan kau lakukan, Kanzaki?
ya ampun!!
itu masalahnya...//aku gak tahu harus ngapain...
oh, begitu.

13
dia gak... tampan atau apapun...
tapi dia tulus...//dan sangat baik...
kayaknya kau cukup tertarik.
paling tidak secara emosional.
yah, gak gitu juga...//waktu kucoba memikirkannya secara romantis, sepertinya agak salah...
oh, salah, hah?
tapi bukankah kejam kalau aku memacarinya dengan perasaan ini?
i-iya, kurasa...
kalau begitu...
kau harus menolaknya!

14
ta-tapi dia orang yang sangat baik!//tidakkah kau pikir aneh kalau aku belum pernah pacaran, padahal aku sudah 19 tahun?
hah?
terus kenapa gak coba pacaran dengannya?
....
kalau kau memang khawatir, maka kau harus menganggapnya lebih dari sekedar teman, ya kan?
umm... yah, aku gak begitu khawatir tentang itu...
ya tuhan, ini menyebalkan!!

15
lalu apa masalahnya?
aku sama sekali gak ngerti apa yang kau kuatirkan.
hei...
apa kau ingat...//waktu kau memintaku pacaran di SMA dulu?
eh?

16
apa kau pikir...
kalau waktu itu aku bilang ya maka,
kita masih akan bersama?
eh?

17
Kanzaki...

18
tidak...
aku tetap berpikir aku akan jatuh cinta pada Yuzuki...

19
iya...
sudah kuduga...//waktu kau gak mengatakan apapun kemarin.
eh...
kemarin?

20
kemarin hari ulang tahunku!
eh?
......
oh!
kau mengingatnya sebelum kau pacaran dengan Asuka-Chan.
jadi kupikir aku masih punya kesempatan...
itulah kenapa aku masuk ke kampus yang sama mengharapkan itu!
ma-maaf...

21
tapi...
aku gak menyesal...
saat-saat aku mencintaimu
adalah berharga bagiku...
dan kalau dulu kita memang pacaran dan putus,
kurasa kau akan//masih datang dan makan manisanku seperti ini.
Kanzaki...

22
jadi tolong, mari kita tetap
teks di pojok kanan: chapter 2 mulai di halaman berikutnya!!
berteman dari sekarang!
......
tentu saja.
oke sekarang, maukah kau mencoba kue ini untukku, teman?//ini. choo choo.
eh!?//tung...//ahhh, ini asin!!

[Bahasa] [Translation] Kimi no iru Machi 172 by Fafa

Sat, 12 May 2012 13:50:41 +0000

Only for NilaiTP

1
KIMI NO IRU MACHI
BAB 172
ENG TL: HontouRakuda

2
teks di atas: minggu depan, kimi machi akan ada di sampul, memuat 3 chapters sekaligus spesial untuk merayakan oad yang terbit dengan edisi spesial dari KC!!
#HARI SEBELUM MEREKA BERANGKAT
teks di tengah: terima kasih sudah menunggu.
teks di bawah: edisi terbatas volume 17 terbit dengan oad dan dijual hari Jum'at, 16 Maret!! kau bisa memesan volume 18 di toko buku atau di Megamaga!!
KOUJI SEO

3
wow! lihat, Haruto-Kun, lihat!!
salju turun!!
hei!//itu salju!!
aku dengar kok.
tentu saja salju turun.
ini kan Desember.

4
Hiroshima pasti terkubur.
aku sangat menantikannya!
......
jadi...//kau benar-benar tak kan ikut denganku?
eh!?//iya.
mereka ingin aku tinggal karena kelas musim dingin berakhir tanggal 29.
dan seluruh kelasku penuh dengan persiapan anak-anak kuliah.
ringkasan: kejadian yang membawa Haruto dan Yuzuki bersama menyebabkan mereka tinggal bersama!! waktu berlalu, dan sekarang sudah bulan Desember... mereka akan memulai liburan musim dingin, musim dimana semua orang pulang ke rumah...
oh begitu...

5
jangan sedih begitu.//aku akan sedikit terlambat, tapi aku akan ke sana secepat yang kubisa.
eh!?
a-aku gak...
akan sedih atau apapun itu...
hanya saja semua orang ingin pulang denganmu.
dan aku sedikit khawatir meninggalkanmu sendiri... dan hmm...
......
yah...
hmm...

6
datanglah segera setelah selesai kerja, oke...
iya. pasti.
kalau begitu kita bertemu di loket shinkansen di stasiun Tokyo.
kita akan meninggalkanmu kalau kau ketiduran, Akari.
aku gak mau dengar itu dari kamu, Takashi.

7
sayang sekali kau gak bisa ikut bersama kami, Asuka-Chan.
yah, orangtuaku akan khawatir sekali kalau aku sering gak pulang.
dan, yah...
kalau aku ke pemandian air panas bersama kalian, hidupku mungkin berada dalam bahaya...
eh, kenapa?
apakah kita melakukan sesuatu?
kamu gak sadar...//itu menyakitkan.
haa//haa
dan kau jangan tertawa!!
menyerah sajalah, tinggalkan hal-hal yang mustahil.
bisa kan!!

8
......
ahhh aku sangat menantikannya.
huh.//apa kau memang benar-benar sangat ingin pulang?
yah memang, dan...
membawa pulang seorang pacar adalah kepulangan yang hebat, ya kan?//kembalinya seorang pahlawan.
tidak, pikiranmu kotor!//kau berencana melakukan sesuatu pada Kiyomi-Chan di rumahmu.
hah!?
......
ka-kau bodoh! aku gak akan melakukan apapun!!
benarkah?
tentu saja!! lagipula, kita akan tidur di kamar terpisah.

9
hei Akari-Chan, boleh aku tinggal di rumahmu?
kenapa!?
kita akan tidur di kamar terpisah kan?
kau sangat ngotot akan hal itu dan itu agak menakutkan.
menakutkan!?
aku mau pulang untuk persiapan besok.
iya,//datanglah sesukamu.
ah, Kiyomi!!
hei tunggu!!//kuantar kau pulang!!
jangan ikuti aku.
kenapa!?
mereka beneran pacaran gak sih?
jangan khawatir, ego-nya gak akan terkontrol lagi.
yah baiklah...
aku harus latihan.

10
oh, tunggu.
aku akan pergi denganmu, ada sesuatu yang harus kukerjakan di kantor!
yah, sampai ketemu kalian tahun depan.
oh, sesuatu yang hebat terjadi pada Itagaki di Ippo minggu ini.
kubilang hentikan itu!!
selamat tahun baru.
jangan lupa, kita ketemu jam 8 besok.
jangan lupa hadiahku!

11
hmm, bagaimana denganmu Kanzaki...
aku mau pulang...
.........
oh begitu...
yah, biar kuantar kau setengah jalan.//aku harus kerja.
oh, iya...//makasih...

12
oh ya, sudah cukup lama sejak aku berduaan dengan Kanzaki.
dulu kubilang aku akan menjemputnya kembali, tapi aku gak bisa bicara padanya sama sekali...
semuanya baik-baik saja, kan?
eh?

13
kamu bisa ngobrol
dengan Asuka-Chan lagi.
i-iya...
yah...//begitulah.
jadi itu...//bukan situasi bagi kita untuk ikut campur, ya kan?
tidak...//yah...//aku gak tahu tentang itu...
itu sangat mendadak.
dan aku mengatakan hal-hal yang buruk pada Yuzuki-Chan...

14
aku tanya padanya apakah dia akan benar-benar bahagia//kalau dia mencuri kebahagiaan itu dari Asuka-Chan.
itu... gak penting banget.
itu gak benar.
mungkin aneh kalau aku yang bilang
tapi kurasa itu salah satu kebaikanmu...
......
aku ragu...

15
jadi, Kanzaki, apa yang menghentikanmu dari mendapatkan seorang pacar?//tak kan sulit bagimu menemukan seseorang, kalau kau mau.
hmmm, yah, kurasa itu gak gampang...//apa yang harus kulakukan?
kalau kau pikir aku harus, Kirishima-San, aku akan mencobanya!
eh...
ah, aku gak...//berhak menghentikanmu...
kau memang harus, kalau kau memang mau...
sfx *senyum*

16
cuma bercanda kok!//kamu gak berhak menghentikanku!
i-iya...
bukannya aku gak memikirkan hal itu...
hanya saja,//ada hal lain di pikiranku...
kau mengkuatirkan sesuatu?
hmmmmm...//yah, benar.
aku mau membantumu, tapi aku harus kerja sekarang...
oh, gak apa-apa.//aku juga harus berkemas, dan itu bukan hal penting kok.
......
tapi...

17
oke, gimana kalau kita meluangkan waktu dan membicarakannya nanti di Hiroshima?
eh...//tapi...
yah, aku punya waktu karena Yuzuki akan terlambat dengan pekerjaannya.
kenapa kita gak makan saja?
......
kalau begitu, bisakah kau datang ke tempatku?
eh?

18
ah, aku sudah membuat banyak manisan di ekskulku,//banyak sekali yang kuingin kau mencobanya!
kakakku benci manisan, dan kau tahu sedikit tentang masakan, jadi...
i-iya...//baiklah...
benarkah?//kalau begitu aku punya beberapa yang menunggumu!
hmm...//apa yang bagus ya?
gak ada stok di pedesaan, jadi aku harus beli sekarang.
hmm...//kau mengkuatirkan sesuatu?
eh?

19
iya!
aku mengkuatirkan jenis manisan apa yang mau kau makan!!
teks di tengah: di edisi selanjutnya, Kimi Machi ada di sampul dan ada tiga chapters!
apa sih...itu memang kamu banget, Kanzaki.
i-itu gak benar! aku sudah lebih baik!!
hmmm, ya.//aku menunggunya.
iya!

...bersambung!!

[English] [Translation] Hanamaru Youchien 45 by Eru13

Sat, 12 May 2012 05:35:26 +0000

Reserved for CXC. Don't use without my permission.

Hanamaru Youchien 45
//sd: side dialog, cd: corner dialog

p1
Anzu: Hmm?
Anzu: (cd: hey hey) Do you know where Koume-chan is?
Girl: She was here just now
Girl: Maybe she went outside
Anzu: Where did she go?
Anzu: Koume-chan just disappears a lot recently...
SFX: *creep*
SFX: *creep*
SFX: *run*

p2
Chapter 45: Hanamaru Reconciliation
Koume's sd: Here we go
Koume: Flower, I think you must feel lonely but
Koume: Koume will come to play with you daily

p3
Anzu: Find you Koume-chan!
Koume: !
Koume: A...Anzu-chan...
Anzu: A flower!
Anzu: You where taking care of this flower when you weren't in the classroom?
Koume: Ah...
Anzu: That watering can looks heavy, Anzu'll hold it
Koume: Eh...
Koume: Ah...Emm...
Koume(thinks): Koume was going to take care of that flower alone...
Anzu: I can water it right?
Koume: !

p4
Anzu: ?
Anzu: Koume-chan?
Koume: Anzu-chan, you're horrible!
Koume: We're not friends anymore!!
Anzu's big sd: Not Friends!
Anzu: Did...Anzu do...
Koume: I don't know!
Anzu: What's with that!
Koume: I said we're not friends!
Hii: ...?
Hii's sd: I hear Anzu-chan and Koume-chan's voices...

p5
Both: Hmph!
Hii: !?
Tsuchida: It's unusual for them to play separately
Girl's sd: Wise's genre... //not quite sure about it being wise
Kid's sd: Sports!
Hii: Well...

p6
Both: Hmph!
Tsuchida's sd: How unusual
Both: ...
Koume's brother: Koume--, I came for you-- <3
Koume's brother: Koume---~~<3
Koume: Ye----s...
Koume's brother: What happened!?

p7
Both: H,Hmph!
Hii: They're in the middle of a fight...
Tsuchida: Ah, but it's a kid's fight so don't worry about it...
Koume's brother's sd: Koume's rare face!!
SFX: *flash*
SFX: *flash*
Koume's brother: Koume-- they said that today will be a day off the kindergarten because of the typhoon
Koume's brother's sd: Maybe I'll skip school too
Koume: Hm...

p8
Koume's brother: Koume?
Koume: ...
Koume(thinks): Is the flower alright
Sakura: Then, be a good girl and watch the house
Sakura: I'll return about noon
Anzu: Good luck with work!
Anzu(thinks): ...It's raining a lot
Anzu: !

p9
Tsuchida(thinks): Being on a shift on a typhoon, I really don't have luck
SFX: *clatter*
Tsuchida: Hm?
Tsuchida: Anzu!?
Tsuchida: What are you doing in this rain!
Tsuchida: And how did you get in...
Anzu: I climbed over the gate! Tsucchi, help me!
Tsuchida: ---A flower?

p10
Both(think): Flower, do your best...

p11
Koume: It's not here...
Tsuchida: Here
Koume: The flower!
Tsuchida: Anzu protected her when it was raining
Anzu: Sorry for just watering it yesterday
Anzu: Will you forgive Anzu?
Koume: Koume should be sorry
Koume: Thanks for protecting the flower

p12
Anzu: Can we reconciliate?
Koume: Yeah!
Koume: Tsuchida-sensei, can I take the flower home?
Tsuchida: It's ok
Koume: Hey Anzu-chan, can you help me make a flower bed?
Anzu: Yeah!

[English] [Translation] History's Strongest Disciple Kenichi 572 by aegon-rokudo

Fri, 11 May 2012 10:44:20 +0000

Battle 472: another dimension\\
1
Side test: hongo’s full powered attack pulverizes junazard’s mask…!!\\ could it be that the situation will turn around now!?\\
Fodder: oooh, junazard-sama’s…\\
Fodder: the demon fist god’s mask has fallen!!\\
Jud: kakaka\\
2-3
inserted text: his face… still retains its composure.\\
jud: not bad\\
fodder1: so young!\\
fodder2: uwaaah…\\
fodder3: what, is he that young!?\\
fodder4: while I was serving under him for so many years, I doubted him many times because of his cruel actions. I often though “what if he is another man?”…\\
fodder4: but there is no doubt now!!\\
fodder4: I saw that face several decades ago, when he gave me an audience…\\
fodder: he is the hero who saved our country, he is silkwat junazard-sama!!\\
4
nora: that’s the face of the man who manipulated this country with power and fear in the last decades.\\
nora: that’s the very face of the hero you find on tidat’s history’s books…\\
nora: look please, shirahama, sakaki.\\
nora: this is the curse of the demon god fist… the curse of the tidat kingdom.\\
saka: heh, if he is a demon god…\\
5
saka: hongo is the god fist itself, little princess\\
jud: hey\\
7
ken: guaaah!!\\
jud: almost but not quite, isn’t that your certain kill nukite?\\
jud: but I still cannot lose against such a young person.\\
8-9
jud: kakaka, the nukite is not just a karate speciality.\\
jud: well then, time to return the favour!!\\
10
jud: hey my fingers…!!\\
jud: they could break!\\
ken: aaah!\\
saka: … impossible.\\
12
jud: the way you distribute your power, it is so deplorable!!\\
jud: his technique is better than hongo’s!!?\\
doc: h-he is in a total different dimension, even if the god fist is a fellow member of the one shadow nine fists…\\
doc: that fact doesn’t cover the difference with a man that saved and drove to madness an entire country with his fists alone!!\\
jud: kakakaka!!\\
jud: hey what’s happening? The power of you kicks is going down because you suffered too much damage!!\\
13
jud: as expected from a karate master, the power of your fists doesn’t decrease\\
jud: but…\\
14
jud: the internal part of you arms is unexpectedly fragile\\
ken: aaah!!\\
bato: this is bad!!\\
nola: kyaaah!\\
jud: ah\\
15
jud: dammit!! He caught me!\\
16
jud: ka ka, but I caught you as well\\
jud: what, trying to blind me huh!?\\
jud: there!!\\
17
jud: a feint by using your ki huh, when I was young I used that same trick…\\
jud: saruasa viguraha!!!( comprehensive attack on the back)\\
jud: sorry little boy…\\
jud: but it seems that there is a little too big difference…\\
18
jud: in our history as warriors\\
side text: that hongo was handled like he was an infant! The match between the two transcendental masters of silat and karate is settled with junazard’s overwhelming victory… or not!?\\

[English] [Translation] Chihayafuru 34 by JinHea

Fri, 11 May 2012 00:40:45 +0000

*Only for use by Lazy Ass Scans

tl by JinHea

129
Logo insert: 34th song
- A-Level / C-Level and D-Level matches have finished.

- Only the B-Level finals is left.

130
SFX: haa haa

SFX: haa

- Defending your own card to the last is the fundamental rule in Fate’s hand.
- It is an absolute rule.

131
- But Mashima attacked.

- I can’t let my guard down.
- The problem is…

- whether there are other unread “a” cards left apart from the “ashi” I have…
- Lessee… lessee…

- There’s definitely more.

132
- He’s going to attack again.

- Both sides have one hard left.
Top arrow: Meatbun-kun
Arrow: Taichi
- If each of them just protects their own card, the chances of winning or losing is 50-50.

- But Taichi is trying to increase his chances to more than 50%...
- by attacking…

133
- Tsuki mireba—

- Waga sode ha—

134
- Momo shikiya—
- Another ghost card!!

SFX: sigh—
- It’s exhausting…

- The instant the card is read is like the initial charge in sumo.
- Ready… Ready…
- Concentrate, relax. Concentrate, relax.
- You get tired even though you’re not moving.

- I hate consecutive ghost cards!!
- I don’t care which card it is, just hurry and read it out already!!

SFX: Sigh—

135
- It won’t solve anything.

- Because it won’t be good either way…
- Since they both want to win…

136
- A-

- ri-
- ma yama—
- fft

137
- Another ghost card.
- But “arima” is now out!

- So there was still an “a” card. I knew it…!

SFX: haa haa

- Still, there shouldn’t be another one.
- “Se” and “a”, the one whose card is read wins.

- It’s 50-50.

SFX: haa haa

- Eh…
- There’s more…?

138
- Chihaya…

- If it was you, you’d know, wouldn’t you.
- The sound before “a” is formed. The sound before “se” is formed.

139
- Chihaya…

- If it was you…

140
- Ashibiki no—

141
- Thank you very much.

143
- Sigh—
SFX: crack crack
- Alright— I’m gonna head to the lobby first—
- Y-yeah. / Go on. Go on.

- Nishida.
- In the finals, did you know which cards were left?

- …umm… / wasn’t it just “se”?
- “se” and “kiri” were left.

- Eh? For real?
- Yeah, that’s what they were. Right, Mashima?

- How nice.
- You got lucky.

144
- What…

- …am I lashing out for?
- My loss had nothing to do with luck.
- I should have won before it came down to a one to one face-off!

145
- How many cards were there during the first half that I should’ve been able to take!?
- Nishida handled my half-hearted attacks with ease.
- Even when it came to protecting the long-shot cards, he was better.
- I could have done so much more.

- This is brutal.
- I can’t even…

- say “I worked hard” as an excuse…

SFX: plop

146
- Sorry.

- Ah!

- Taichi… / Meatbun-ku…
- I’m…

147
- …glad you’re the Karuta club’s president, Mashima.

- What’re you talking about, Nishida? / That was awkward…
- Cuz, you know— / Take someone like Ayase—

- who gives people weird nicknames like Meatbun and Desk, and then for some reason gets forgiven for using them… / compared to a NATURAL IDIOT like her…
- you’re a way better choice.

148
- Besides, the only one who actually calls me “Nishida”…
- is you, Mashima.

- Me and you, we’re gonna keep doing our best.

149
- Yeah…

- Now then, everyone, / nothing left behind?
- We’re going!

- I’m sorry that you even have to drive us home…
Van: Ooe Traditional Clothing
- It’s no problem. / But really, Mizusawa Karuta Club is amazing! / Out of the 5 of you, 4 got placed and 3 advanced in rank!!

150
- Eh? Is that so?
- Now that you mention it… / those who placed in the top 3 in D-Level advance to C-Level, / so Des… Komano-kun also advanced a level!

- I was surprised today.
Komano aside: Komano-kun?

- In De… / In Komano-kun and Kana-chan’s match…
- it wasn’t for all of the cards, but Kana-chan made her captures very smoothly. / Soundlessly, effortlessly…

- If only I could get cards like that…
Aside: Sigh—
- Huh? / You can already do it, Chihaya-chan!

- In the final match against Hokuou back in summer, that last card…
- I am unable to forget that moment.

151
- I don’t remember…
- Kya— / I can’t believe you!! / A smooth and direct capture like that is so rare!
- What a waste~~~~

- I think…
- I was able to give 120% in today’s finals.

- But that was… / probably…
- because my opponent was Desk-kun…

152
- Disregarding the match outcome and play my own style of Karuta…
- I didn’t have that desperation for winning, so…

- Desperation…
- Desperation, is it…

153
- Me and Taichi…
- we’re nothing but desperation.

- I want to play the team matches.

154
- I want all of us…
- to be a team again…

- If we’re to play team matches now, we’d be pretty strong! / Two A-Levels, one B-Level, two C-Levels!
- Yeah. And at the next A-Level tournament… / Meat… / Ni… Nishida-kun might get me as an opponent!

- Ayase, what’s up with you all of a sudden? / Don’t tell me you heard what I said before!?
- It’s fine, geez. You can keep being a natural idiot. / the mood’s all wrong otherwise
- my precious…

155
- team…

156
- Thank you very much.
- Murao-san was…
- Thank you very much.

- Ohooo!

- This kid’s Karuta is, how do I describe it…
- Rather than quality or technique, before any of that… / the feeling is different…

- It’s like even if we abruptly give him the role of challenger for the Meijin Tournament…
- he’ll take it in his stride and start playing Karuta like it’s the most natural thing…
- Umm, Kuriyama-sensei… / you’re speaking your mind out loud.

- Eh!? / You heard everything just now!?
- Perfectly [star]
- No way—! How embarrassing!

157
- Ahh, that’s…
- the ranking list for the Saitama Tournament that was held over the weekend.

- Our Murao-kun played in the A-Level matches and got 3rd place.
Aside: Was just defeated by Arata
- Kantou has some tough players.

- You said you weren’t sure about it, but…
- have you made up your mind?

- The West Japan qualifiers for the Meijin Tournament…
- is coming up soon.
Table: A Level // First place // runner up // 3rd place // 3rd place / Murao

- I’ll play.

158
Table, text in rows above index finger: B Level // First place / Nishida Yuusei // Runner-up / Mashima Taichi
- I aim to be…
- the west Japan representative.

- Well!
- Aren’t you eager.

[English] [Translation] Isuca 17 by lucifell

Thu, 10 May 2012 23:54:14 +0000

Isuca Chapter 17

PAGE 01

B1: ---So,
>When will they arrive?

B2: They will be here in the afternoon.

B3: I see...Nadeshiko, tell me, what kind of person is the boy?

B4: Well...it would just be my personal opinion, but-

B5: That doesn't matter, I trust your judgment.

B6: Well, he's somewhat awkward,
>But I believe him to be trustworthy.

B7: ...hmmm
>Good then.

PAGE 02

B1: Oyakata-sama, you sound as if you are looking forward to it?

B2: of course.
>After all, how long has it been since we've met with an outsider?

B3: Shinichirou, it goes without saying but, keep what happened yesterday between us.
>At least until we find out more about her.

B4: But if you go against her alone, it could be dangerous...

B5: That's the kind of feeling I get if she comes back--

PAGE 03

B1: Hold on! Are you saying you think she can beat me!?

B2: But, I mean, yesterday you were almost--

B3: W...well, that was...

B4: If I'd had my bow, it would have been different...

B5: Isuca, huh?

B6: It seems she has some sort of grudge against your family...

B7: Don't call that person by that name!!

B8; Ah...s-sorry.

B9: Isuca...the same as Sakuya's true name.

B10: I don't think it was a coincidence we ran into her though....

PAGE 04

B1: Ahaa~~~ Here you are.
>Didn't I tell you to wait in front of the station? But here you are wandering around.

B2: Asahiko.

B3: I told "you" that we didn't need to be greeted.

B4: Nothing I could do. When the head gives an order, I obey.

B5: Anyway, when speaking to your elder, shouldn't you be a little more respectful?

B6: Oh, shut up. Talking big while looking like a little kid doesn't suit you.

B7: Wh.....

B8: Uh, hey, who is he?

PAGE 05

B1: Oh-oh yeah. This is Asahiko, one of my relatives.

B2: I think he's a 2nd year now.

B3: Really? Well, I'm Shi--

B4: Don't bother introducing yourself.
>I have no interest in knowing who you are.

B6: ......?

B5: Let's go.

B6: Sheesh.....looks like his bad attitude is still the same as ever.

B7: I'm not sure but, I think he was glaring at me.........

PAGE 06

==NO TEXT==

PAGE 07

B1: ..........

B2: What is it, Shinichirou?

B3: Ah, nothing. Was just a bit surprised.

B4: I knew she was rich, but I didn't think she was THIS rich....

B5: Compared to this place, my apartment is no bigger than a dog house....

B6: I was told to have you wait here.

B7: Okay, thank you.

B8: Huh....?

B9: Something wrong?

B10: No...it's just...I've never heard you say thank you to anyone before...

B11: Sh...

PAGE 08

B1: SHUT UP!! If your finished, then get the hell out!
>Stupid!

B2: Uwah!
>That's more like it.

>lil txt above her: *heavy breathing sfx*

>lil txt next to shinichirou: *muffled laughter sfx*

B3: What's so funny?

B4: Oh...nothing.

B5: I was just thinking about how I've heard you say thank you plenty of times.

B6: ...hmph! That's because you do as your told....
>Don't think your special or anything!

B7: Yeah yeah.

B8: ----Pardon the intrusion.

PAGE 09

B1: Would you like some tea?

B2: What took so long!?

B3: What were you doing?
>To keep us waiting more than ten minutes for tea, god!

B4: My apologies.

B5: H...hey,
>It's not that bad, right?

B6: Excuse me then.

B7: Geez.

B8: H...hey.

B9: What's up?

B10: Uhm....I need to use the restroom...
>I'm somewhat nervous.

B11: Down that hallway, take a right and---

B12: Okay, excuse me....!

B13: ...he didn't wait to hear the rest of the directions.

PAGE 10

B1: ---and so,

B2: I'm already lost...
>This place is just too huge.

B3: ...oh well.
>Maybe I can find someone to point me in the right direction...

B4: Haha.

B5: So, what do you think?

B6: I'm saved.

B7: Uhm...
>Excuse m---

PAGE 11

B1: The boy, right? He doesn't seem interesting or attractive at all.

B2: Really?

B3: I don't understand what Sakuya-sama is thinking, agreeing to marry a guy like that. He doesn't look suitable at all.

B4: Maybe she wasn't won over by his face. Maybe he has a really big--

B5: (Pfft) Oh stop it! How would it look for the next possible head of the family to run around like a bitch in heat?

B6: It doesn't matter now though, right? Hasn't it been decided that Suseri-sama will inherit the position?

>lil txt under previous bubble: Ahaha

B7: I hope so. I wouldn't want to work for a girl with that kind of attitude anyway.

B8: They may treat you coldly tomorrow.

B9: .....ha~~hh.

PAGE 12

B1: Y....
>You little-

B2: Don't you dare...

B3: Wow...what a pretty girl.

B4: Is she also part of the Shimazu family....?

PAGE 13

B1: Uhm....excuse me, I was looking for the restroom and--

B2: AHHHHH!!!?

B3: Look!!
>Because you just suddenly started talking and distracted me, my character died!

B4: Huh...?

B5: Damn it....just a few seconds more and I would have totally gotten Fefnir....
>Now I have to start at the beginning.

B6: I..I'm sorry, it seems I inconvenienced you.
>I'll just be g--

B7: Stop.

PAGE 14

B1: There's something else you can do.

B2: As punishment for interrupting my hunt, you can help me out with the next one.

B3: The next one....?

B4: Have you ever played it?

B5: It's "King Of Valhalla".

B6: No, I don't have any game systems.

B7: Haaa~~~~hhh, how pathetic.
>What is the world come to when the youngsters don't even play games anymore.....

B8: Sorry.....

B9: Well, whatever. I'll loan you my spare.
>Since your a newbie, you should choose the archer and just shoot from afar.

B10: Oh, okay.

B11: I've kind of gotten myself into a strange situation...

PAGE 15

B1: What are you doing!? Come this way!

B2: Ah, alright.

B3: Stupid! Don't stand in front of it, he's about to use his breath attack.

B4: Eh...oh.

B5: Wha~~~t!?

B6: You really suck.
>That's the third time you've died.

B7: Sorry....

B8: Hmm...but you didn't waste any time in healing and keeping me alive, right?

B9: That's pretty good of you.

PAGE 16

B1: It's interesting how this game can show you what type of person you are playing with.

B2: R...really.

B3: Like when things get rough.
>There are some who will desperately face the enemy with all they have.

B4: Those who will just think of saving themselves.
>And those who don't know what to do in that situation.

B5: Even if they try to hide it, their true character will peek through.

>lil txt next to her: Kuku *laughter*

B6: Is that right...?
>It sounds kind of scary, huh.

PAGE 17

B1: Alright!

B2: Successful capture!

B3: With this, I can make the demon sword "Grahm".

B4: It doesn't really seem like I was helping at all though....

B5: That doesn't matter. It was still fun, kiddo.

B6: Ah...well--

B7: Ah, that's right! I was looking for the toilet!

PAGE 18

B1: If it's the restroom you want, it's right over there.

B2: Well then, please excuse me...!

B3: Fufu...

B4: Stupid...!!

B5: Why does it take you an hour just to use the toilet!?

B6: Sorry....I got caught up in something and--

B7: Unbelievable...I didn't want to be left alone in this unpleasant atmosphere!

B8: ?

PAGE 19

B1: This is the person you have brought, Sakuya?

B2: Yes, oba-sama.
>This is Asano Shinichirou.

B3: It..it's a pleasure to meet you.

B4: Shinichirou-sama.

B5: Welcome to our home.

B6: Suseri, have you met this person before?

B7: Yes, mother.
>When I went to study with Nadeshiko and when we fought the giant snake the other day.

PAGE 20

B1: I see....."One bad apple spoils the bunch" is what they say.

B2: Historically, the successor to the Shimazu family line
>Has had to choose carefully what people to associate with.

B3: Thank you for waiting.

B4: Oyakata-sama has arrived.

PAGE 21

B1: Ah, sensei.

B2: ?

B3: All this time I've been with her, I've never seen Sakuya so nervous....

PAGE 22

B1: If it isn't our long lost Sakuya.

B2: H..hello,
>Grandmother.....

B3: Huh....?

PAGE 23

B1: And now...

B2: Welcome, and thank you for coming.

B3: I am the current head of the Shimazu family, Shimazu Nami.

PAGE 24

B1: The reason I have called you here today is quite simple.

B2: You selfishly decided to go and get engaged.
>And as for your fiance---

B3: I wanted to know what type of person Asano Shinichirou is, so I thought it might be nice to meet him.

B4: !

B5: Unbelievable....If you had just consulted mother or I...
>Now it's too late with you having told him your true name.

B6: As the possible next head of the Shimazu family, such behavior is inexcusable.

PAGE 25

B1: I wish to speak with Asano-dono alone.

B2: Mother!
>To be alone with an outsider such as him would be--

B3: Sagiri...

B4: Did I ask for your opinion?

B5: M.....my apologies.

B6: Sagiri, you may leave.
>Sakuya and Suseri will wait here with Nadeshiko.

B7: Asano-dono, please follow me.

B8: Y-yes ma'am.

PAGE 26

B1: Now then---

B2: It's just the two of us.
>And we can speak together openly.

B3: Eh...?

B4: Your engagement is all a lie, is it not?
>Sakuya doesn't know your true name at all.

B5: Perhaps Sakuya thought this would help her hide the fact that you somehow learned her true name.

B6: Th-that was...

B7: However, Suseri is also involved in this, somehow.

PAGE 27

B1: Well, I may be able to guess why Suseri is involved in such a situation.

B2: Kuku....she really thought I wouldn't be able to see through this little act, huh.

B3: Uhm....well,
>A lot of stuff happened and--

B4: You know,
>Sakuya had a really rough time when she was living here.

B5: She trusts noone in this house.
>And so has always been isolated and alone.

B6: Which is why when she asked to live alone in the Yokohama mansion,
>I realized it might be better for her than staying here.

B7: As long as she agreed to attend the school where Nadeshiko works, of course.

PAGE 28

B1: According to Nadeshiko, it seems that Sakuya has somewhat settled down as of late.

B2: And perhaps the reason for that is you.

B3: No...
>I haven't done any--

B4: Asano-dono.

B5: You have become Sakuya's master. Now, I'm not going to tell you to take responsibility for her or anything,

B6: But, may I ask that you stay by her side at least for a little while?

B7: Uh...but,
>Is that really okay?

PAGE 29

B1: You saw that little drama in there. With your disposition, I'm sure you can grasp the situation.

B2: Kusu kusu.

B3: You're quite dumb, aren't you?

B4: Du...

B5: How many times have you been in danger trying to help her?

B6: I can't quite figure you out, but you're unbelievably foolish.

B7: However, I can have confidence in you.

PAGE 30

B1: Sorry for being so foolish...

B2: I was actually praising you.

B3: There was no way I was going to trust my important granddaughter to a human I didn't have faith in.

B4: So, how about it?
>How do you actually feel about Sakuya?

B5: Wha...
>I think she--

B6: !?

B7: Ah...ahhh.......!!?

PAGE 31

B1: This ability!

B2: A barrier breaker, huh....!?

B3: Kusu Kusu

B4: I planted a little seed of mischief.
>Inside the true sight holder's body that is.

B5: I've been waiting for this moment.

PAGE 32

B1: Y-you are that...

B2: Get out of here, boy!!

[English] [Translation] Tonari no Kashiwagi-san 32 by PROzess

Thu, 10 May 2012 22:29:03 +0000

Reserved for ... what was the name.... Ah, right, Renzokusei Scans

Tonari no Kashiwagi-san Chapter 32

Page 01

Chapter 32

Page 02

Yuuto, // I need advice.
W- // What is it?
(So early in the morning)
Do you // have decided on lunch already?
Not yet... // Can I drop by the convenience store? // I want to buy bread.
Mh, // as long as it's not the cafeteria, it's all good.

Page 03

? // Huh?
Say,
How about we // invite Fukuda-san and Kashiwagi-san // for lunch today?
EH!!?
Eh, // do you need to be that surprised?
(And even delayed)
W- // Why!?
Why you ask... // Mm...

Page 04

It's normal for Fukuda-san and me to eat lunch together, right?
(We're dating after all)
Y- // Yeah. (Probably)
But // Fukuda-san says she wants to eat with Kashiwagi-san.
Yeah
But when I'm around, // Kashiwagi-san gets scared.
You bet...
That's where you come in!!
!!!?
If you're with us, // then Kashiwagi-san will be at ease.
Y- // You think so...

Page 05

.... // Yuuto.
You don't want to eat with her together!?
(You noob)
(Noob?)
!! // I want to!!
But // it isn't good when others see her... (with me...)
That's what we're there for.
Eh.
We four together wouldn't be all that unnatural. // And it's not really a secret that I'm dating Fukuda-san.
Guess as a kinda camouflage // you'll be my tag-along. (Is that okay?)
...K-

Page 06

Kazuki, you're a genius!!
Hahahaha // Guess we have a deal.
So // with that,
(Lunch break)
can we eat with you?

Page 07

....
Uwaa! Fukuda-san is obviously disgusted!! // She's looking at me with a real disgusted look!!
I don't mind.
Eh.
I don't really mind.
I mean... // eating together with // you two.

Page 08

Kashiwagi-san...!!
(Moved)
If Koto-chan says so, // I don't mind either. // But we're not eating in the classroom. // Let's move elsewhere.
Okay.
Hee // You're always eating here?
When it's warm, we eat outside. // But in the cold we're mostly here.
I see

Page 09

Guess camouflage was unneeded? // How about you talk to Kashiwagi-san?
Well, // someone might be around. // I'll pass.
(Small voice)
You don't let loose, huh.
Obviously. // I screwed up big time just recently.
It's okay.
Like this
I get // at least to be with her.
(Did your sister make that? // Yes)

Page 10

....
Uwa...!!
So cuuuuuute!!!
Say, // can we join you for lunch from now on?
Eh?
For now, // just for a month.

Page 11

....
(I don't really mind...)
...
....Okay. // One month it is.
Y--
Yaaay!!
Well, // I'm so grateful to Kazuki.

Page 12

Why?
I mean, // I can eat lunch together with you now.
I'm so happy. // Heh
Well, // talking is a different matter though.
...
E- // Ehm,
I hope // these two get along well.
These two?

Page 13

Sayaka and Kusano-kun.
Eh, // Kashiwagi-san, // you're rooting for them?
? // You're not?
No, I am.
(Can't tell her I didn't expect that)
----... // you know,
I // think it // would be good if Sayaka can get someone to spoil // her.

Page 14

I have always been like this, // so Sayaka was always protecting me.
That's why // she // never showed her weak side to me.
There were times were I thought that was sad. // but
it was probably my fault by letting her spoil me.
Th- // That's...
That's why // I hasn't to be me.
Even if it's not me, // if there's someone she // can show her weak side to, // I'll be happy.

Page 15

If Kusano-kun turns out to be that, // I'll support him. // Sayaka also seem interested // in him.
Hee. // I see...
From Kashiwagi-san's perspective // Kazuki is the perfect match= (Good for you, Kazuki)
....You really // like Fukuda-san a lot, huh. (And she you too)
Yeah
(Ehehe)

Page 16

(Ehehe, I love her)
(She's all over her)
To be honest, // I'm quite envious. (Of Fukuda-san)
Here. // Milk tea was alright?
....Thank // you very much:

Page 17

Down I go.
...
(Sounds like a old man)
...Say
(Its warm)
Mh?
Is it fun?
Yeah
Going home together, // dropping by the park // and drinking juice...
You're fin with just that?
Yeah.

Page 18

Why?
Because I'm with you.
(Blunt)
....
..Weirdo.
Ahaha
...Well, // rather than fun, // I guess happy is more accurate.
Happy?
Yep

Page 19

I mean, // being with the person you love // just makes you happy.
Same goes for you, // when you're with Kashiwagi-san, right?
Koto-chan is special.
I got a rival... (Kashiwagi-san...)
But // ....yeah, // Fukuda-san,
you're the most cute // when you're with Kashiwagi-san

Page 20

How should I phrase it. // It's like you're just being yourself...
It feels like you're // smiling from your heart.
---... // What's // that?
Mh // Just a feeling?

Page 21

You're smiling // quite often,
but // sometimes // I wonder if you aren't forcing yourself to it // and I get worried...
Eh, // S- // Sorry! // Did I offend you?
I

Page 22

I'm not good at // smiling.
But // It feels like things will go better when I smile, // so I...
No need.

Page 23

You don't // need to force yourself to smile in front of me.
I // want to be with
the natural you.
Ah, // of course // I'll be happy if you smile naturally.
----...
But

Page 24

I'm aiming for Kashiwagi-san, huh? // That's a long way....
(A distant look...)
(Such a high hurdle...)
What are you saying?
You're... // really a
weirdo.
EH

[English] [Translation] Pajama na Kanojo 11 by PROzess

Thu, 10 May 2012 17:02:53 +0000

Private Raws

Reserved for Lazy Ass Scans

Pajama na Kanojo Chapter 11

Page 01

(Yuki-chan is dressing up to match your colour!!)
Vol. 11 It's nothing

Page 02

I love you...
(Overflowing emotions... Suddenly a "confession"!!)

Page 03

Love....E- Eh...!?
L- Loves me...!?
That...
That Shirai-senpai is...
in love with me....!!!
K- Keisuke-kun...
Did...
you hear what... I just said?
-----!!!
Ah... // Y- Yeah, I did...
No.. Wait.. I have to reply now....!?

Page 04

So...
cute....
Senpai is so damn cute...!!!
What should I do now...
I have to say something, but what...?
Of course I'm happy about...
But how should I answer...
She's so cute, I can't think straight!!!!

Page 05

Just what should I do----!!!
Huh? Is it fine to be up already, Keisuke?
!!! // Mobuichi!!
*yawn*...
Sorry, I fell asleep... // What time is it now...?
....Ah
...Eh?
Sl...
Sleeping together...!!?
...
N- No!!

Page 06

S- Sorry, I was interrupting....
I... I'll go back to sleep...
He's needlessly being considerate!!!
S- Surprised me...
...Eh?
You
don't really need to say anything...

Page 07

Just let me... hold your hand like this for a while...?
I feel like I would just remember it when I sleep alone...
If I hadn't....
left her alone back then, all that wouldn't have happened...
I'm glad she's alright.... but she still was mentally hurt.....
I'm so pathetic.... Just what am I
doing....

Page 08

Hey, you alive?
Maybe he still got a fever?
In the end... I couldn't get any sleep after that...
I thought about so much things...
Toilet....
Hey, can you manage alone?

Page 09

.....AH
Wh- Where are you going?
Ah... Well... To... the toilet...
Ah, I see.
Keisuke-kun... when you're back... I cooked this.. for you.
So eat it... okay?
Y...
Her... home-cooking...!!?
Yes!! // I'll be back real quick.
Okay...
I'll be waiting.

Page 10

UWAAA!!? What's this!? So embarrassing...
I can't look her straight in the face....!!!
Actually... where do we stand now...? I didn't gave her an answer, but how does she feel about that....?
She said I don't need to answer back then, but what did she mean!?
She didn't really ask me to go out with her....
To begin with, I have no proof that her "love you" was meant in a romantic way...
It may just be a "love" in the broad meaning of a friend...
So in the case I would ask her to go out with me....
Eh...? Umm... I didn't mean it like that...
I'm sorry that you misunderstood....

Page 11

Uwaaa----- I don't know what's going on anymore!!!
I'm sure you have trouble eating since your dominate arm is injured.
If you don't mind... I can feed you...
Eh...? Well... I wonder...
Don't be reserved.
Oh!! Breakfast!? // Where's ours?
Home-made by Yuki!? Yaay!! // Yuki, where's mine!?
There's a pot in the kitchen, Karina. Get a portion for everyone.
Eh...
You're not going to give me mine....!?
Okay, here I go. Say "Ahh"...

Page 12

Aahhh
...Is it good?
Is it to your liking?
G- Good. It's really good.
Really? I'm glad...
(Th- This...)
H- Hey... Hajime...
What's going on? Why are these two suddenly so close?
M- My Yuki is...
She isn't really yours. Yuki-senpai is...
Ah, hot!!
Ah, sorry.
Did you burn your tongue?
No, it's okay!!
....

Page 13

Where did Makura go...? I wonder where she slept last night...?
I know, Keisuke-kun! // Come here.
You... // wanted to see this, right?
Ah....!!
The girl from the photo we found in the researches of my grandfather...
From... that letter...!!
It says she was a patient of my great grandfather.
...A patient?

Page 14

I asked my grandma earlier, but she wouldn't tell me anything more...
What should we do.
Can I go ask your grandmother?
Eh? But // I already was pretty insistent, but she wouldn't tell me.
...
? Eh? What's up?
Well... The building in the photo... I have seen it before...
I think it's the hospital's care home that my great grandfather ran in the past...
A short trip with the boat from here there's a small island. // My grandfather took me there once as a child... // He went to organize some documents or so... It's been 10 years since then, but it was already out of order back then...
You seem pretty interested in that person, Keisuke-kun,
so should we go take a look? Though it will get us in trouble....

Page 15

Makura!
....Keisuke.
I finally found you! // Where have you been! Here, some food.
Thanks...
Your wound...
Mh? It's nothing serious.
They're just exaggerating, even bandaging it...
More importantly, we might have a hint to help you! // Finish eating and come with me!!
Eh?

Page 16

It seems in the past, Shirai-senpai's // great grandfather had a patient with the same symptoms as you.
Eh?
We're going to the care home, where she was admitted to, now. // We might get some information from the neighbours.
We had no clues at all,
but now there's a small raw of hope, right?
We might find out something.
You'll die.
...Huh? Why aren't you happy? // Just staying quiet.
Eh?
I... I'm happy!! Really happy, you know!?
I... I was just surprised.

Page 17

I'm really happy that you're happy!
You... // don't look happy at all.
Hehehe....
....
Hey, Keisuke.
S...
Say...
The time it takes for the mark to cycle your finger is the promised time...
Do you remember the vow with me?
If you don't fulfil the vow until then...
You'll die...
You
wished for it, didn't you...

Page 18

I'll
find a way.
...Huh? What?
Go on?
...
It's nothing!!
Oww

Page 19

Let's go.
Senpai is waiting, right?
Th- That's...
If I told Keisuke everything now...
I'm sure, because he's kind
C'mon, hurry up eating. // We're going once you're done.
He would blame himself for it...
What's wrong?
... No, nothing.
I can't say it...
(Keeping her feelings to herself)
(Vol. 11 / End. Next time with center colour page!!)

[English] [Translation] Tears to Tiara 4 by Eru13

Thu, 10 May 2012 05:58:55 +0000

Reserved for Lively Scans. Don't use without my permission.

Tears to Tiara - Kakan no Daichi 4
//sd: Side dialog, cd: corner dialog

p1
Morgan: Eek, Gaius
Morgan: Gaius came
Arthur: Sh
Arthur: Shut up, don't treat me like a kid
Gaius: Hahaha, sorry Arthur
Gaius: Don't get mad
Title: 04. Setting Sail to Albion
Gaius: You don't have to hurry, we can get rid of your tribe later
Gaius: I have some business with the man next to you
Arawn: Who're you?

p2
Gaius: I'm Gaius
Gaius: I'm a member of the glorious empire's senate, a semi-consul
Gaius: And I'm the commander of the Albion expeditionary force
Gaius: Well it's a remote land
Gaius: It's not that this title has any meaning...hahahaha
Gaius: And
Gaius: You are?
Arawn: Arawn
Arawn: I ended up being the Gael tribe's chief

p3
Arawn: I'm really regretting that though
Arthur: Hey!
Gaius: Hahahahaha
Arawn: Arthur
Arawn: I'm ok here, you all go first
Arawn: I'll join you later
Arthur: Are you telling me to turn my back on the enemy!
Morgan: A Gaelian warrior must always be with the chief!
Arawn: Hey, Arthur, Morgan
Arawn: What's our objective?
Arthur: Th
Arthur: That is
Arthur: Getting our ships back...
Arthur: And going out of Erin...
Arawn: That's right, don't forget that
Arawn: Arthur, Riannon, Morgan, go recover our ships!
Arawn: It's the chief's order!
Arthur: ...Understood!
Arthur: Don't be late! Arawn!
Gaius: Fufu... If those youngsters are your guard you're sure to regret it

p4
Gaius: Now, Arawn
Gaius: I'm going right to the point
Gaius: Just who are you?
Gaius: The demon king of destruction from the prophecy
Gaius: The one that'll destroy the world, is that you?
Arawn: ...I'm not who decides that
Gaius: What are you talking about?
Arawn: It means that I'll look how you want me to look
Gaius: ...
Gaius: I see

p5
Gaius: A strong warrior is a reliable guardian deity for his allies
Gaius: And a dreadful demon for his enemies
Gaius: If that's so there's only 2 important things for me
Gaius: One is if you're an ally or an enemy
Gaius: And the other is how strong are you
Arawn: You look wise but you're a rather simple man
Gaius: At least say that I find clear solutions
Gaius: Well
Gaius: As long as you're siding with the Gael tribe it's clear that you're the empire's enemy
Gaius: Then...

p6
Gaius: Let me test the other one!
Arawn: Hmm
Arawn: An electrum dagger

p7
Arawn: You remembered well, humans
Arawn: That's right
Arawn: That's a weapon that works well against beings of higher ranking than humans
Gaius: Hey hey...
Gaius: This isn't even funny...
Gaius: Why is the knife I just threw stuck in the ground?
Gaius: You...did you just threw back to me the knife I threw without holding back...
Gaius: That doesn't seem very humanlike

p8
Gaius: Arawn...
Gaius: I'll ask once more
Gaius: What are you!
Arawn: My answer won't change
Gaius: Hey hey... let's stop with the jokes
Gaius: Then, what's your objective?
Arawn: Regius
Gaius: Regius...
Gaius: The name of the kings' star that shines on the sky huh
Gaius: I see, your desire is royalty
Gaius: So you'll become an usurper that will endanger the throne?

p9
Arawn: You said you're Gaius
Arawn: That's your own wish, right?
Gaius: well
Gaius: It's one of my meager ambitions
Arawn: But it isn't mine
Arawn: My desire isn't royalty
Arawn: It is the path of royalty
Gaius: How is that different?
Gaius: You mean that Regius doesn't symbolize royalty?
Arawn: Yes, that's right
Arawn: But
Arawn: When you understand those words true meaning you'll die
Gaius: What!

p10
Arthur: Arawn, sorry for the wait!
Arthur: Get in!
Gaius: Wait!

p11
Arawn: Farewell, Gaius
Arawn: Let us meet in Albion next time

p12
Gaius: He's gone...
Soldier: Shall we pursue them?
Gaius: It's ok
Gaius: We already know where they're headed
Gaius: And
Gaius: Even thought that this time the Gael tribe rebellion was caused by Drwc disobeying orders, we've suffered casualties
Gaius: I planned to let them go once as an apology
Soldier: Nevertheless, that man
Soldier: He's truly a dreadful man but
Soldier: From what I could see he was no more than a human
Soldier: As we thought, maybe the Demon King's resurrection was just a rumor
Gaius: Hahaha... It's just like I said right, there's no way that a real great demon king exists
Gaius: I said that but...
Gaius: Look at the floor...
Soldier: !!
Soldier: Th
Soldier: This is
Soldier: A treasure sword made of holy electrum, then...

p13
Gaius: That's right
Gaius: It's treasure sword that slains evil given to the senate by the Grand Priest
Gaius: It was my farewell gift for when I departed to Albion
Gaius: I remembered that and tried throwing it but...
Gaius: Look...it's still melting...
Gaius: This is such a waste
Soldier: No way... it can't be...
Soldier: That the most holy metal in this world is melting...
Soldier: Impossible... then...
Gaius: Yeah
Gaius: He's the real demon king

p14
Arthur: Hey Arawn
Arthur: Did you beat Gaius?
Arawn: I just brushed him lightly as a greeting
Arawn: Well, it was a draw
Arthur: Hmm, that's boring
Arthur: If I was there I would challenge him immediately
Arthur: What did you talk about?
Arawn: Well
Arawn: We talked mainly about you
Arthur: About my strength!
Arawn: No
Arawn: That you're an inexpierenced brat
Arthur: What, you!
Arawn: Don't get mad, I just said the truth
Arthur: H...hey
Arawn: To think that you'll try to kill your chief
Arthur: Damn, You only act like a chief when it's convenient

p15
Riannon: Nii-sama!
Arthur: S...
Arthur: Sorry
Arawn: Jeez
Riannon: Arawn-sama?
Riannon: What's that burn in your right arm?
Arawn: It's just a scratch
Arawn: I'm weak against precious metals
Riannon: ?
Riannon: At any rate, let me treat you
Riannon: Arawn-sama, don't move please

p16
Riannon: Hm?
Riannon: Hmm?
Riannon: It won't stop bleeding?
Riannon: M...Maybe I can't do it properly?
Arawn: It's just like that, finish treating it randomly
Arawn: Don't worry
Arthur: Keh
Arthur: Put some spit or something
Riannon: Alright
Riannon: Then I'll...
Arthur: Hey
Arthur: You don't have to do that!
Arthur: Damn it
Arthur: If that's the case I'll do it!
Arawn: Stop, idiot big brother
Arawn: Don't get close to me!
Ogam: Oh my, it sure is lively
Ogam: Please leave this to an expierenced old man
Arawn: Perfect timing
Arawn: Ogam, I'll leave the treatment to you
Ogam: Now now, I'll concentrate on the treatment so please go to the cabin...
Riannon: Uuh, I'm powerless

p17
Ogam: Now
Ogam: It seems they're gone
Arawn: You won't try to lick it right?
Ogam: There's no time for jokes
Ogam: Show me your hand
Ogam: This wound
Ogam: It's a lot deeper than it seems
Ogam: It seems it was made with electrum
Arawn: Hmph, this isn't even an wound
Ogam: Arawn-sama! Have you forgotten?
Ogam: Wasn't your life stolen by a wound made by electrum?
Arawn: I forgot
Arawn: I don't have good memory
Ogam: Then please remember right now
Ogam: And take care
Ogam: They may be humans but you can't underestimate them

p18
Arawn: I didn't underestimate them
Arawn: I was serious
Arawn: And he was too...
Ogam: ...Then
Arawn?: Gaius huh...
Arawn?: That man
Arawn?: Will eventually stand in our way
Arawn: And
Arawn: How does the sea look?
Ogam: Generally speaking, everything looks fine

p19
Ogam: All of them are unfamiliar with sea trips so
Ogam: Most of them are suffering of seasickness
Arthur: I'm the first soldier, only this much...ubuh
Riannon: Nii-sama, hang on!
Ogam: We'll meet with the fleet that left first soon
Ogam: We'll probably get to Albion tomorrow's afternoon at this pace
Arawn: I see

p20
Arthur: Hmm
Arthur: Solid ground is really great
Riannon: This is Albion...
Riannon: A long time ago...
Riannon: Our ancestors lived in this land
Arawn: It seems it hasn't changed that much from before
Ogam: I wonder
Arthur: Ogam
Arthur: It looks like it's a good land as you said but...

p21
Arthur: Why is it that I can't see any other people around?
Arthur: It wouldn't be strange if a lot of people lived here...
Ogam: Because it is said that this is a place where the "Good Folks" live
Ogam: People fear Albion and can't get near to it
Arthur: Who are those "Good Folks"?
Arthur: Are they that fearsome?
Ogam: I'm talking about the "Elves"
Arthur: Elves...
Arthur: Those that appear in the legends that use scary magic to do pranks to humans?
Arthur: They really exist?
Ogam: Hahaha, you're a descendant from the elf king and you say that?

p22
Ogam: Well
Ogam: There's not much elves left
Ogam: And they usually don't show themselves in front of humans...
Arthur: I see...
Arthur: I don't know about elves but
Arthur: If people live here then we'll have to meet with their lord
Arthur: We have to ask him if he can let us live here
Ogam: That what he says, Arawn-sama
Arawn: I'll have to look at a mirror or ask myself
Arthur: What?
Arthur: Being the demon king you're also the chief of the elves?
Arawn: Well, something like that
Arthur: Then
Arthur: Please
Arawn: Only that?

p23
Arthur: What are you saying?
Arthur: It's obvious that the chief has to look after his people!
Arawn: Jeez...
Arawn: You loud-mouthed brat
Arawn: ...Alright
Arawn: Come with me
Riannon: Th
Riannon: This is...

p24
Arthur: It's an incredibly big castle
Arthur: This can hold more than one of our village
Morgan: It's big!
Morgan: The rock walls are covered with moss but it continues as far as I can see!
Arthur: Why was this castle...
Riannon: However...
Riannon: The gate is closed
Riannon: It's almost...
Riannon: As if it's sleeping...
Arawn: Then...Arthur
Arawn: What will we do now?
Arthur: What do you mean?

p25
Arawn: Should we open this gate or not
Arawn: You decide
Arthur: I?
Arawn: That's right
Arawn: You decided to fight with the empire
Arawn: But we can still continue running
Arawn: Or, we can disband the tribe
Arawn: and scatter...
Arawn: You still have different choices about what to do to survive
Arawn: However
Arawn: If we open this gate
Arawn: And set this as our base
Arawn: Your fate will be decided

p26
Arawn: To conquer this land, the empire will send numerous forces
Arawn: Until the winner is determined, the war will continue
Arawn: Are you still... ok with that?
Arthur: What are you asking now, Arawn
Arthur: We've never regretted doing this!
Arthur: We'll fight fight and continue fighting!
Arthur: Until we win!
Arawn: I see...
Arawn: It was a foolish question...

p27
Arawn: Then, Hear me, our castle!
Arawn: Awake from your slumber!
Arawn: Your masters have returned!
Arawn: For the people who have decided to fight!
Arawn: For this brave soldiers, open your gates!

p28
Ermin: Burning fallen leaves~~(music note)
Ermin: Burning fallen leaves~~(music note)
Ermin: Burning the fallen leaves of the Apple Trees~~(music note)
Ermin: Rather than golden apples~~(Music note) red or green apples~~(music note)
Limwris: Hey hey Ermin
Limwris: If you don't watch it closely this rare elf mushroom will get burnt
Ermin: Ehehe sorry
Ermin: Limwris, are the baked apples ready~~?
Limwris: Just a bit more
Limwris: If you heat them slowly they'll be sweeter so wait a bit more
Arawn: ...

p29
Ermin: Hmm
Ermin: Limwris, someone came
Ermin: The unused back gate is open...
Limwris: That isn't a back gate
Limwris: It's called the Gate of Life and it's this castle's main gate
Ogam: Cough
Limwris: Ah, Ogam-sama!
Limwris: Long time no see!
Limwris: The person with you is...
Ogam: It's better if you don't know yet if you want to bake those apples nicely...
Limwris: Hmm?
Ogam: Limwris
Ogam: Can you make some for our guests?
Limwris: Yes, with pleasure
Limwris: Ermin, help me, ok
Ermin: Yees

p30
Arawn: ...Ogam
Arawn: What's with those...fluffy girls?
Ogam: Did you forget?
Ogam: Aren't they elves?
Arawn: Those are...?
Ogam: It's a new age
Ogam: Isn't this good in its own way?
Arawn: Aaah...
Arawn: The tree-lined road the sturdy soldiers once walked...what has it become...
Arthur: Hey
Arthur: Are those the scary people?
Arawn: Don't ask me!
Limwris: Here
Limwris: It's done

p31
Limwris: Dear guests!
Limwris: Welcome to Avalon!
Ermin: Welcome
Ermin: Ehehe
Limwris: O...

p32
Limwris: Our deepest apologies
Limwris: Our deepest apologies
Limwris: We didn't notice you were Arawn-sama...
Ermin: We apologize!
Limwris: If my family knew about this failure
Limwris: They'd tell me to go back immediately...
Arawn: Don't worry
Arawn: We came all of a sudden
Arawn: I was asleep for more than 1000 years
Arawn: There's no way you knew I'd came
Limwris: No...
Limwris: Even though that I heard that the gate of life was sealed by Pwyll-sama
Limwris: And that the only ones that can open it are Arawn-sama and Pwyll-sama...
Limwris: It's a great mistake!
Limwris: We're truly sorry
Limwris: We're truly sorry
Arthur: Hey Arawn
Arthur: Her spine looks like it'll break!
Arthur: Just forgive them!
Arawn: What were you watching!
Arawn: I said that it's enough but she just keeps apologizing!

p33
Limwris: Emm...
Limwris: That person too...I'm sorry but...I think I've seen you somewhere...
Limwris: Are you maybe related to Pwyll-sama?
Arthur: Don't call me puel! //it's read as puel but the kanjis mean brat
Arthur: I'm no kid!
Limwris: My deepest apologies
Limwris: My deepest apologies
Arawn: Hey Arthur
Arawn: Her spine looks like it'll break!
Arawn: Just forgive her!
Arthur: Uh...
Arawn: Sorry
Arawn: This guy's an idiot so that name won't work
Arthur: What!
Limwris: ?
Arawn: Well, it's like that, he's Pwyll's descendant
Arawn: This girl too
Riannon: Nice to meet you, I'm Riannon
Riannon: I became Arawn-sama's wife

p34
Limwris: Sorry for the tardiness
Limwris: I'm the housekeeping elf Limwris
Limwris: This girl is a housekeeping elf in training...
Ermin: I'm Ermin! Nice to meet you
Limwris: Well, isn't this great!
Limwris: This castle's lords have finally come back!
Limwris: In
Limwris: the name of the housekeeping elves we will serve you
Ermin: We'll serve you!
Arawn: Yeah
Arawn: For now prepare us a place to rest
Arawn: And Limwris
Arawn: For some reasons I became their chief so
Arawn: Can you let the rest of the tribe inside?
Limwris: Yes
Limwris: There's a lot of free space here

p35
Limwris: Avalon will become lively
Arthur: Avalon?
Arthur: Is Avalon this castle's name?
Limwris: Yes
Limwris: It's an ancient word that means apple
Limwris: Look
Limwris: There's a lot of apple trees inside right?
Limwris: A paradise where plenty of apples grow
Limwris: It seems that this castle was built trying to make it a paradise of eternal spring
Limwris: By the spirits of creation
Arthur: ...Spirits?

p36
Arthur: Did you just say spirits!?
Arthur: Where are they now!
Arthur: I beg you
Arthur: Tell me if you know!!
Limwris: E
Limwris: Emm...
Limwris: It's an ancient story so
Limwris: The spirits aren't in this world anymore
Arthur: ...I see
Arawn: Arthur
Arthur: ...I'm sorry that we haven't finished talking but I'll have to leave
Arthur: We can't leave the rest of the tribe waiting...

p37
Riannon: Ah
Riannon: Nii-sama, Wait...
Arawn: What happened to him?
Morgan: Arthur hates spirits
Morgan: He thinks he has to avenge his father
Morgan: Because he said that when he was little he saw spirits killing his father
Arawn: Vengeance...
Arawn: Do you even know what spirits are?
Arawn: They are some bad guys
Arawn: That live in heaven, act like they're gods and look down on us
Arawn: They wouldn't come down to kill a tribe's chief
Morgan: I don't quite get it but Arthur's been like that since then

p38
Morgan: Arthur's dad was killed in the woods...
Morgan: The people in the village said that he was attacked by a thief but...
Morgan: Only Arthur said that a guy shining in white killed his dad
Morgan: He said that his dad was killed by white spirit and wouldn't listen to what others said
Morgan: He's still like that...
Morgan: When it's about spirits he just changes
Ogam: Arawn-sama...
Arawn: Yeah...
Arawn: Most probably...
Arawn: The white spirits
Arawn: Those guys huh
Box: To be continued in volume 2!

[English] [Translation] Rurouni Kenshin -Kinema-ban- 1 by serizawa

Thu, 10 May 2012 01:32:38 +0000

PLEASE GIVE DUE CREDITS!!! THANKS!!!

Quote:

This is a DRAFT. Feel free to use it, but keep in mind that this may be edited later on.

[Cover image]
Top note: Color page + 47 pages!!

Splash 1: NEW SERIALIZATION

Splash 2: The beginning of
a new legend!!

Act 1 - "The beginning of the romantic tale"

RUROUNI KENSHIN -KINEMA-BAN-

WATSUKI NOBUHIRO

Bottom note: Live action movie "Rurouni Kenshin"
in theaters August 25th!
Check the latest info on Kenshin in the next page!!

[1]
Box: "Bakumatsu" - the last years of the Tokugawa Shogunate
In the fifteen years from the arrivals of the Black Ships to the Meiji Restoration---
"Sonnou", "Sabaku", "Joui", "Kaikoku"
Ambitions and ideals were mingled in a vicious swirl.

[in the back, a man identified as Hitokiri Battousai is running, his sword drawn.]

Box: Tokugawa Shogunate and Ishin Shishi
All those who wielded a sword stood for one of these two factions, clashing in a bloody conflict
And in Kyoto, the vortex of this unholy war, there was a Ishin Shishi.
"Hitokiri Battousai".
That was his name.

[2 and 3]
Shinsengumi: Battousai!!
Prepare to die!!

[Three Shinsengumi members attack Battousai.]

HITEN MITSURUGI RYU

RYUU-KAN-SEN!![T.N.: "Flash of the Dragon Ring"]

[In a blink of an eye, the members are slain.]

Shinsengumi: He's strong!
Too strong!!
!

[Something hits the Shinsengumi member]

[4]
Man: BAT
TOU
SAIIII!!

[The man pierces the Shinsengumi member and lunges forward to strike Battousai.]

Battousai: O
O
OO!!

[5]
[Battousai also pierces the Shinsengumi member with his sword. The blade pierces the man's both hands.]

Man: !!?

[Battousai stands back after hitting his oponent.]

Man: Ufufu

[6]
[The man grins at his own wounds.]

Man: This feeling...
I like this!

Shinsengumi man: Stand back, Udou.
I will deal with this guy.

[In his sword, it's engraved "Aku Soku Zan".]

CAPTAIN OF THE 3RD UNIT OF THE SHINSENGUMI

SAITOU HAJIME-----

[7]
SFX in balloon: SHPLAF

[Battousai looks at his feet. He has just stepped on a blood pool.]

Saitou: What happened? Are you worried about the blood pool?
If you want to, we can fight in another place.

Battousai: ... no.
This place is fine.

FOR NOW---
THIS PLACE IS FINE----

[In the background, the cross shaped scar bleeds.]

[8]
Box: And...
the days of turmoil were over
and this tale begins
in the 11th year of the Meiji Era (1878)---

[9]
[a man in traditional Japanese clothing, with long hair, a cross shaped scar on his face and wearing a scarf around his neck walks on the street.]

Man: It is the first time that
this lowly self
comes to Tokyo.
It is now very different from the Edo that----

[A kid jumps and kicks him]

Kid: FOUND YOU!!!

Man: ORO?

Kid: Don't walk around wearing a sword!
You will get arrested!

[The kid pulls the man by grabbing his scarf.]

Man: ?
?

Kid: If something happens to you, I will be in trouble!

Man: Things are a bit unclear,
but are you in trouble?
If so,
allow this lowly self to be of use.

[10]
[A large mansion is shown.]

Announcement: Promoted by the brilliant merchant Sir Takeda Kanryuu,
These are the afternoon matches of this edition of Sword Arts Performance Show!!
For today's final bout, we have in the West side,
the legendary Hitokiri!!

[The crowd cheers.]

Announcement: HIMURA BATTOUSAI!!

Man (taken aback): Oro?

Announcement: A true devil who killed many to create a new era with his blood drenched sword!!

Kid: Hurry up and go!

Man: But this lowly self...

Announcement: The strongest swordsman is here!! Among us!! NOW!!

[11]
[The kid kicks him.]

Kid: You know it, right?
This is a show and you are a fake.
You were hired for this, right? So do your job now!

Man: Ororo...

Announcement: And in the East side---
The sole woman of this show!!
The comely swordswoman---
KAMIYA KAORU!!

[Kaoru is shown. Kaoru and the man face each other in the ring, while the crowd cheers.]

[12]
Crowd: Die!!
Kill him!!

Man: Ororo.
It seems you are quite popular.

Crowd: Strip!
Strip!
Strip!

Kaoru (embarrassed): Gee, thanks.
[poising for combat] If you call yourself Battousai, then surely you are skillful, right?
But
it doesn't matter who Takeda Kanryu pits against me.
I won't lose.
I will protect the dojo!

Judge: One-game match!
Begin!!

[Kaoru lunges forward.]

Kaoru: YAH!!!

[13]
[Kaoru simply whacks him on the head.]

Kaoru and Man: !?

[The man is knocked down.]

Man: O
ro...

Kaoru: Sorry!
Are you all right?!
No, I mean---
Why don't you fight?
Why don't you draw your sword?

Man (smiling): This lowly self has no reason to fight.
And this lowly self would prefer never to draw his sword.

[Kaoru is surprised.]

Man (to the judge): Judge, this match is settled.

Judge: Indeed.

[14]
Crowd (enraged): WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?
A HITOKIRI WHO DOESN'T DRAW HIS SWORD!?
WHAT KIND OF BAD JOKE IS THIS!?
THIS IS A SCAM!!
I WANT MY MONEY BACK!!
I WANT MY BETS BACK!!

[The crowd jeers.]

Man (looking at Kaoru): So this was
a gambling show.

[Kaoru casts down her eyes.]

Crowd: ARE THESE THE WAYS OF THE ALMIGHTY SAMURAIS!?

[A well-dressed, rich man appears in the balcony of the mansion.]

Rich man (clapping his hands): Please!
Please, calm down.

Everyone: !

[15]
Rich man (smoking a cigar): I understand your anger.
As an apology, I will return your money with a 50% extra.
I, Takeda Kanryuu, am a brilliant merchant.
Unlike those samurais, money is not a problem for me.

Crowd (cheering): You rock!!
That's the way!!

Kanryuu: By the way,
THIS is the real one.

Large man: I! AM!
HITOKIRI BATTOUSAI!!

Man: Oro~~~

Kid: ... uh-oh.
Wrong person...

[16]
Kanryuu: But...
I didn't expect you to find beforehand a weakling to earn an easy victory before the crowd.
That was a good plan, miss Kaoru.

Kaoru: WHA---!!

Kanryuu: I like the way you do business.

"Battousai" (laughing): Are you that afraid of me!?

Man: Sorry to interrupt.
But this lowly self would like to say that he got here by accident.
He saw all this hustle and bustle and thought it was a festival of some sort.
So, this lowly self just dropped by to see what was going on.

[The kid is surprised.]

Man: So, this lowly self
humbly apologises for all the trouble.

Kanryuu: ... you thought you could get a free meal here?
Shameless beggar.
Oh well.
A victory is a victory.
One more left to fulfull the promise.
I wish you good luck, miss Kaoru.

[17]
[Night fall. They are at Kaoru's dojo.]

Man: "Kamiya Kasshin ryu"?

Kaoru: It is a sword school created by my late father.
But now, I, the assistant instructor, am the only person practicing it.

Man: Oro?

Kaoru: It was a small school from the very beginning.
And then came the Restoration, the Anti-sword Act, the Westernization and all.

[Kaoru gets some medicine for the man's head.]

Man: Hence the gambling, then.

Kaoru (slapping the man's head): Sorry.
It's not like that.
It's over.

[The man lies on the floor, writhing in pain.]

Kaoru: I'm not taking part in that to make a living.

[18]
Kaoru: I'm doing all this to protect this dojo.
To protect the Kamiya Kasshin ryu.

[mini flashback]
Kanryuu: "Nice to meet you. I'm a brilliant merchant who is about to start business in this neighborhood."
"My name is Takeda Kanryuu."
"This dojo is built on a leased land, right?"
"I have bought the rights for this land."
"So, from now on, either you will have to pay twice the rent you used to pay,"
"or you buy the rights from me in one lump."
[end of flashback]

Man: He wants this dojo?
This small building, which is almost falling apart,
located in a suburb no one wants to live in?

Kaoru (strongly rubbing the man's head): Oh?
It seems that your head is still swollen.
Here's some more medicine.

[The man lies on the floor, writhing in pain.]

Kaoru: I can't pay twice the rent nor buy the rights now.
So, he said---

[mini flashback]
Kanryuu: "Then, how about this?"
"If you win ten times in a row in the Swords Arts Performance Show I'm hosting,"
"I will recognize your proficiency and will hand you the rights for the land."
[end of flashback]

[19]
Kaoru: Only after I stood on the ring did I realize that it was a gambling show.
He would get his profit regardless of my victory or defeat.
He really got me.
But I need just one more victory!
If I win tomorrow's bout...!

Kid: Get real.
You are the main grabber for his show.
He won't let you have the victory and will make you start from zero again.
You are very useful to him, he won't let you go.

Kaoru: Oh, that boy?
He's a menial of Kanryuu.

Kid: Not a menial! I work as a watch for him.
Name's Myoujin Yahiko!

[The left half of Yahiko's face is swollen.]

Man: The left side of your face used to be fairer, didn't it?

Yahiko: It's all your fault!
Why does a weakling like you walk around wearing a sword!?

Kaoru (sighing): It seems that he was beaten up for his failures.

[20]
Kaoru: Let me apply my traditional medicine on you too.
Come here.

Yahiko: Get off! I don't need that!

Kaoru: Yes, you need. Grab him.

Man (smiling): Yes, ma'am.

Yahiko: Hey, stop!!

[Kaoru applies the medicine on Yahiko. Yahiko is silent.]

Kaoru: Better not to work for a man like him.
You deserve a better future.

Yahiko: Shut up.
You don't know anything about me.

Kaoru: You're right.
I don't know.
After all,
I don't go around asking about your past.

[21]
Kaoru: Everyone has one or two things about their past they don’t want to talk about.
The most important thing is how to live the present in order to make a brighter future come true.
You are a kid of this new era called Meiji.

[Kaoru applies a plaster on Yahiko's face.]

Kaoru: So, it's all the more true in your case,
right?

[Yahiko goes away in a fit of embarrassment.]

Yahiko: That's none of your business!
You should care about yourself, not about me!
I'm off to sleep!

Kaoru: Don't forget to go to the lavatory first!
Or else, once again the blanket will get---

Yahiko: SHUT UP!!

[Yahiko shuts the door violently.]

[22]
Man: That boy isn't a watch.

Kaoru: You're right.
He will be beaten up
whenever I try to do anything suspicious to Kanryuu.
That is his role.
In a way, he is a hostage.
But...
today, you protected him, didn't you?

Man: Oro?

Kaoru: And you stood up for me too.
Thank you.

[23]
[Kaoru's voice echoes on the man's head, as he leaves]

Kaoru's voice: You don't seem to be a bad person.

[The next day, Kaoru and Yahiko are at Kanryuu's mansion.]

Servant: You will take part in the night matches today.
Please wait in the appropriate room till the time comes.

Kaoru: Night matches?

Yahiko (surprised): Night matches!

Kanryuu: Any problem?

Kaoru: No.
Just that I didn't know there were night matches...

Kanryuu: Well then---

[24]
[Yahiko remembers Kaoru's kindness. He grabs Kaoru's wooden sword.]

Yahiko: Don't go!
Don't take part in the night matches!!
I don't know how the matches are,
but I've heard no one got back alive from them!!

[Kanryuu glares.]

Kaoru: Don't worry.
It doesn't matter how the matches are.
I won't lose.
[leaving the room] Thanks for worrying.

[25]
[The door closes. Kanryuu hits Yahiko on the head.]

Kanryuu: What do you think you're doing, brat?
This kid is really useless.
Get rid of him.

[elsewhere in the city, "Battousai" is leaving a restaurant.]

Restaurant staff: Please, pay the bill!

"Battousai": What?! You demand money from the famous Hitokiri Battousai!?
Is this how you thank the person who brought peace for you to live---
---in---

[26]
[The man stands in front of "Battousai".]

Man: We need to talk.

"Battousai": No, we don't!!

["Battousai" starts drawing his sword.]

"Battousai": A fake Battousai who can't even draw his sword is not worthy of my---

[The man blocks "Battousai"'s movements with the hilt of his sword.]

Man: "Who can't draw his sword"?
Or who doesn't want to draw his sword?

[27]
Man (glaring in a menacing fashion): Enough of this.
Let's just say that, when this lowly self draws his sword,
he becomes an entirely different person.

[The man turns his sword, inflicting massive pain to "Battousai".]

"Battousai": GAH!!

Man: Takeda Kanryuu.
He calls himself a brilliant merchant, wearing modern Western clothes and even building a large Western mansion.
Yet he supports those Sword Arts Shows for the samurai and the swordsmen who were unable to swim with the tide.
Furthermore,
he pays too much attention to an old, small dojo located in the outskirts of the town.
It doesn't make sense.
So, who is that man
and what is he planning?

[Night falls.]

[28]
[A beaten up Yahiko is leaning against the wall.]

Man: Are you in trouble?

Yahiko (a tear showing up in his eye): ... Yeah.

Man: If so,
allow this lowly self to be of use.

[29]
[In the mansion, Kaoru and three other swordsmen are standing in a large hall. There are several stone slabs full of holes.]

Announcement: Promoted by the brilliant merchant Sir Takeda Kanryuu,
These are the night matches of this edition of Sword Arts Performance Show!!

Swordsmen: Where the heck are we?!
Where is the crowd?!

[The door opens.]

Kanryuu: This is the basement of the mansion.
There will be no crowd to watch this.
The rule is simple: only one will survive.
The match will be all of you against me---

[30]
TAKEDA KANRYUU with
GATLING GUN!!

[mini flashback]
"Battousai": "Takeda Kanryuu is a man who earned his fortune in the Boshin and Seinan Wars."
"A merchant of death!!"
"First of all, he built that large mansion as his headquarters and he wants to seize all dojos in the neighborhood to use them as warehouses for his weapons."
"The logic behind it is that no one would think that those old-fashioned dojos would hold modern fireweapons."
[end of mini flashback]

[31]
"Battousai": "So, his priority is the dojos."

[The swordsmen start running towards Kanryuu.]

Swordsmen: So, from the beginning you didn't want us to win!!
We will kill you before you kill us!!

"Battousai": "The Sword Arts show is just an extra."
"In other words---"

Kanryuu: LEEET'S
PLAY!!

[He starts shooting the Gatling Gun.]

"Battousai": "It's for Takeda Kanryuu's personal 'entertainment'."

[32]
[Two of the swordsmen are taken down. Kaoru takes cover behind one of the stone slabs, while Kanryuu shoots relentlessly.]

Kanryuu: Hey, hey, what happened!?
Where are your strength and skills now!?
Samurai?! Swordsmen!?
From the very beginning, I hated all of your kind!!
You samurai never had any money!!
Yet you were always playing the arrogant!!

Swordsman: Gah!

Kanryuu: To hell with the samurai superiority!!
And a toast to the equality between classes!!

[33]
Kaoru: KANRYUU!!!

Kanryuu: CALL ME SIR KANRYUU!!
YOU BITCH!! !! !!

[The bullets destroy the stone slab Kaoru was using for cover. She is wounded. Kanryuu sighs and grins.]

Kanryuu: During the day, a clown for a gambling show.
And during the night, a wimp unable to protect yourself, let alone defeat your opponent.

[Kaoru is panting heavily.]

Kanryuu: Despicable.
Pitiable.

[34]
Kanryuu: How long did you train, how much effort did you put in honing your skills?

Swordsmen: Ugh...
Ack...

Kanryuu: I'm sure it was far from negligible.
HOWEVER! If you have money, you can put your hands in a superior power, like this!!
Instantly!!
Without any effort!!!
MONEY!!!!
This is
the ultimate proof of power!!
Even Hitokiri Battousai, the strongest swordsman,
wouldn't be able to stand against this!!

Kaoru: Tsk!
Is that all you want to---

[35]
[Suddenly, the man appears and puts his hand on Kaoru's arm.]

Man: Is that all you want to say?

Kaoru: !

Man: Yahiko made a plea.
Allow this lowly self to be of use.

Kaoru (surprised): I couldn't feel his presence...
When did he arrive....

Kanryuu: So, it's you,
the fake
of the fake of Hitokiri Battousai.

[36]
Kanryuu: I can't afford to spend one single bullet of my Gatling Gun with you.
Get out! Nobody asked you to come here.

Man: Wrong.
Indeed, in this new era of Meiji, this lowly self should never be called to act.
However,
everything changes if anyone tries to taint this peaceful era with blood.
Takeda Kanryuu.
You are stepping on a pool of blood.

Kanryuu: I TOLD YOU!!
CALL ME "SIR", YOU IDIOT!!
I WILL MAKE BOTH OF YOU
DISAPPEAR FROM MY SIGHT NOW!!

[37]
[Kanryuu shoots. The man and Kaoru do seem to disappear.]

Kanryuu: WHA---
They did disappear---

HITEN
MITSURUGI RYU---

[38 and 39]
RYUU-TSUI-SEN!!![T.N.: "Flash of the Descending Dragon"]

Kanryuu: From above!!!!

[The man had held Kaoru and jumped really high. He releases Kaoru and strikes with all his strength, splitting the Gatling Gun in half and knocking Kanryuu down.]

[40]
Box: This tale begins
in Tokyo, 11th year of the Meiji Era (1878) ---

Man: The sword school of Hitokiri Battousai
is called "Hiten Mitsurugi ryu", an old school based on a godlike speed.
And without this reverse blade,
it is slaughter
with deadly swiftness...

Kanryuu: Impossible...
You telling me that...

Yahiko: No way...
So, the fake of the fake...
was the real one!!

Kaoru: The real...
Hitokiri---

[41]
Man: Never again will this lowly self slaughter anyone.
Never again will this lowly self pour pools of blood.
Such is the oath made upon this sword.
Now, this lowly self is just a wandering "Rurouni".
His name is Himura Kenshin.

Box: With a former Hitokiri meeting a young girl devoted to the sword arts----

[42]
Box: And---

Kanryuu: That brat!! That girl!! That idiot!!!
I will never forgive them!!!

Man1 (smoking a cigarette): Didn't expect you to be out of jail so soon.
Another proof of your dear money's power?

Man2 (grinning): And the man stronger than your money is
Hitokiri Battousai, right?

Kanryuu: SHUT UP!!
That's why I spent all my money with you guys from the underground!!!

[43]
KILL!!

[Several men appear in the background.]

KILL HITOKIRI BATTOUSAI!!!!

Box: Likewise, the fateful meeting with the blood pools...

Jin-e: Ufufu

Box: ...was about to happen once again----...

Left note: The deep-seated grudges from the end of the Tokugawa Shogunate are awaiting...!?

Bottom left note: Rurouni Kenshin - Kinema-ban --- continued on the July issue

Bottom right note: Calligraphy of the names - Amemiya Keita

=============================

Translator's ramblings (may contain slight spoilers):

- OMG! OMG! Never thought I'd translate again a new chapter of Rurouni Kenshin after... more than 10 years! *_*

- This Kinema-ban is kind of a "remake", a release that theoretically will be synched with the live action movie. Let's see how the story unfolds from now on.

- The names of the characters are in Japanese order, i.e., family name first, then first name.

- I used one or two passages from maigo-chan's translations as a homage to her great work.

- For those who have never read Rurouni Kenshin/Samurai X, "oro" is Kenshin's trademark line. It's closer to an interjection, rather than to a word with a precise meaning.

- I have left many Japanese words "as is". So, here's a very brief explanation for each of them:

1) "Sonnou" 尊王 means literally "Worship the Emperor". It was an ideology and a political view that involved returning the political power back to the hands of the Japanese Emperor.

2) "Sabaku" 佐幕 means "Supporter of the (Tokugawa) Shogunate".

3) "Joui" 攘夷 is xenophobia. There were fears that the Western powers wanted to reduce Japan to a colony (and they weren't wrong, for that matter...), and therefore many people acted to repel the "barbarians from the West".

4) "Kaikoku" 開国 means "Opening of the Country", that is, opening of diplomatic and trade relationships between Japan and other countries, especially Western countries. Let's remember that Japan was closed to foreign influence during the Tokugawa Shogunate and only few ports accepted foreign ships.

5) "Ishin Shishi" 維新志士 means literally "Men who strived for the (Meiji) Restoration" and were the opponents for the Tokugawa Shogunate supporters. Some translate it as "Patriots", but I don't like this translation - it seems that the Shogunate supporters were not patriots, which obviously was not the case.

6) "Hitokiri" 人斬り means "manslayer". Any Kenshin fan will tell you that Hitokiri Battousai was based on a real hitokiri, called Kawakami Gensai.

7) Ryuu-kan-sen and Ryuu-tsui-sen were techniques already present in the original manga. However, their spelling is different from the original. Now they are written as 龍環閃 (Flash of the Dragon Ring) and 龍墜閃 (Flash of the Descending Dragon), whereas in the original manga they are written as 龍巻閃 (Flash of the Coiling Dragon) and 龍槌閃 (Flash of the Dragon Hammer).

8) "Aku Soku Zan" is Saitou Hajime's motto in Rurouni Kenshin and means "Evil Immediately Slain". This motto is engraved on the habaki of his sword.

9) Sword Arts Performance Show is how I translated "Gekiken Kougyou" 撃剣興行. This was a real movement devised by Sakakibara Kenkichi, the representative of the Jiki Shinkage ryu school, in order to: a) present the Japanese martial arts to a larger number of people; b) provide a job for the samurais and the swordsmen who couldn't find work after the Meiji Restoration and c) find a way to preserve the Japanese traditional martial arts for the future generations.

10) In this chapter, Kanryuu and the crowd use the word "shizoku" 士族. Roughly speaking, this was how the samurais were known after the Meiji Restoration, so I left as "samurai".

11) Anti-sword Act is "Haitourei" 廃刀令, the law that forbade people from wearing swords, following "Dattourei" 脱刀令, the law that allowed samurai to walk without swords. The Westernization is how I translated "Bunmei Kaika" 文明開化. It was a time when following the Western tastes were "in" and keeping with the traditional Japanese ways were "out".

12) Boshin and Seinan Wars were real historical wars. The Boshin War was the battle that ended the Tokugawa Shogunate and the Seinan War was the last war fought by the samurai (again, roughly speaking).

13) For those who are not familiar with the original manga, "Rurouni" is a word coined by Watsuki, meaning something along the lines of "wanderer", "vagabond". So, you won't find it in any dictionary!

14) In the last page, the Kenshin fans will recognize several characters: Sagara Sanosuke, Saitou Hajime, Inui Banjin and Gein. Will Gein be portrayed as a handsome person this time? Let's wait and see.

15) Amemiya Keita is a famous character designer/producer in Japan. Tokusatsu fans should know his name from Kamen Rider ZO, Kamen Rider Black RX, Zyuranger, Liveman, Metalder, Jiban and so many other series. Game fans should recognize him as character designer of Onimusha 2. He was the person who drew the calligraphies, which were used in the "Kanzenban" edition and in this chapter as well. Probably the next chapters will feature more calligraphies of his.

- Random comment: after Takeda Kanryuu with Gatling Gun, will we get to see Takeda Kanryuu with lasers...? :P

- This translation is dedicated to all Ruroken fans, especially to those who were active in the late 90's/early 2000's. And to Tatsuko, who would have loved to see Ruroken once again in manga.

[English] [Translation] Gintama 399 by Bomber D Rufi

Thu, 10 May 2012 01:26:34 +0000

Geez. With all of this political talk, I actually miss toilet humor, believe it or not.

Hi wa mata noboru only.

???: It seems he got his just deserts...

After all the assassinations he had ordered, that he would meet his end through assassination.

(Side text- At the end of the battle...)

???: Well, whether you want to say his judgment came too slowly or too soon..

It goes without saying that if the world were to find out the truth of his demise it would be big problem.

I guess the officials decided to chalk it up to 'sickness'.

GINTAMA

Okita: I dunno what kind of agreement the higher ups came to, but that's the order being handed down.

Gintoki: What about the criminal?

Okita: As expected, I don't think they intend to make any effort to look for the offending party.

Tsukuyo: I'm bettin' that them Tendoshuu people are keepin' people from flappin' their gums about it, and plan on sweepin' tha whole thing under tha rug.

Okita: They're not even mobilizing many officers to look into recapturing the group working with Sadasada.

More likely than not, the Tendoushuu are going to take this chance to get back what ground they lost with Sadasada.

002

Okita: It's totally like they were expecting ol' Sadasada to get bumped off...

No..

More like this is the Tendoshuu's way...

of declaring war on the Hitotsubashi.

The only proof you'd need is...

the imperial command handed down by the emperor.

Shinpachi: Really?!

The Shogun's resignation has been appealed?!

Soyo: Yes.

Even after the incident and everything that happened, they wish for him to continue his duty.

Especially now that uncle has passed away. It is the Shogun's role to support the Bakfu, as ordered...

003

Shinpachi: That's awesome!

Kagura: This is good! It was our fault that Sho-chan would have been fired. I thought so much about this, it had me worried.

Okita: Well, idiots might have something to celebrate....

But this imperial order has a dark side to it. It's proof positive that the Tendoushuu are planning to move.

See, it's obvious now that they consider the Hitotsubashi group their enemy.

To keep the Hitotsubashi from usurping the throne, they've placed Shigeshige-sama upon it. Of course him being there is just a temporary gig.

Within the illustrious families of the Bakkaku, there are swarms of guys who would love to take the Tendoushuu down.

Eventually the Hitotsubashi will be able to take advantage of this and even their stopgap measures will be rendered meaningless.

Tsukuyo: Ya think them Hitotsubashi guys will oppose tha Tendoshuu in order ta get the leadership to themselves?

(Sfx- Mogumogu chew chew)

(Handwritten- Uh, those are mine.)

Okita: Well, look at it like this. Do you think they JUST want the leadership....

Or the Bakfu itself?

If they turn the Bakfu inside out, then the whole world's gonna change.

There are things lurking in an even more pervasive darkness...

Either way, the Hitotsubashi and Tendoshuu's political pissing contest is gonna put the Bakfu in a tight spot.

(Sfx- Ponpon patpat)

004

Gintoki: Hold up.

If the Bakfu is screwed up, then what about the geezer...?

Okita: Well, he's alive and all...

But with things the way they are right now, going to Yoshiwara...

or hell, even taking a step out of the castle is a no go.

Even if his body is in tip top shape...

With the higher ups circling each other, and Sadasada's assassination...

The whole castle is on super lock down, and guards are on the Shogun like the white on rice. Leaving or entering the castle is forbidden, and anyone who's found trying to break in will lose their head...literally.

Nobume: Hime-sama...

It is time to return.

005

Soyo: Nobume-san...

Nobume: …..

Don't make that face.

Okita: Well...

I'm sure you guys understand why things ended up this way...

I'm just beginning to wonder...

Just what the hell...

Are we even fighting for?

GINTAMA

(Side text- Unclear thoughts...)

SORACHI HIDEAKI
Lesson 399: An unsinkable moon.

006

???: Seems the moon is full tonight too.

Hinowa: I suppose...

It may be because this is the final moon Suzuran daiyuu will ever see.

There's no need to make that face...

After all, Suzuran-san has done her best, as have all of you.

You thought that your actions would go unnoticed underground, just because you snuck around?

For goodness sake, you're so reckless.

You know, lately you've been acting very similar to a certain Gin-san, and placing yourself into all kinds of danger.

I thought I’d try to remain tight lipped on this subject in hopes you would be careful...

But it seems that it was a futile effort.

007

Tsukuyo: Hi—Hinowa...you ain't sayin'...

You ain't tryin' to tell me you knew who Suzuran was waitin for...?

Hinowa: Who knows?

But for her to wait this long for this gentleman to come and pick her up...

He must have been someone special.

That much I do know.

Right...?

Suzuran-san?

Suzuran: Hinowa-chan, it's about time...

Would you please get me my makeup?

He'll be coming to keep his promise soon, so I must be ready.

008

(Sfx- gishii gishii ree ree)
Sasaki: And where pray tell are you going?

Oh, are we off to frolic in Yoshiwara with a body like that?

You'll die, you know.

If there's any more of a commotion after all of this, it'll be quite problematic.

I believe you were told that no one is allowed to leave or enter here.

So I invite you to go back to your room.

Maizou: I'm one hundred percent aware that I’m breaking a law.

If it pleases you, then cut me down as my punishment.

009

Maizou: If it isn't enough for a blade to take my arms....

Then take a leg or my head as you see fit.

However, everyone has granted me...

One more chance to honor the promise we exchanged that night.

The promised string that connects our souls...

no matter what blade you use on it, will never be severed.

Sasaki: If you expect me to sever this tight guard...

Just to allow an old man to abscond to Yoshiwara to play around, I'm afraid you don't really understand the situation at hand.

This tension filled political situation is not to be trifled with...

Even the smallest error will create a gap for our political opponents to exploit...and I cannot allow that to happen.

010

Sasaki: So once more,

I request you go back to your room.

Hinowa: There we go, you're all made up.

Suzuran-san, you're beautiful.
The image of a woman who is about to meet the man she fell deeply in love with.

Now Tsukuyo...

Her kimono....

Tsukuyo? What are you doing there?

Suzuran: Tsukuyo-chan...

You made a pledge with a good man, did you not?

011

Tsukuyo: …..Naw.

It wasn't nothin' important....

We'll...

Bring tha old man back with us to Suzuran for sure.

Suzuran: If you did...

Then you should believe in him until the very end.

Good men....

Always keep their promises.

(Sfx- Kararan clattter)

Suzuran: Isn't that right?

012

Tsukuyo: Yeah...

Yer right about that.

(Sfx- Dooon Thoom)

Sasaki: Y—you all...

Where did you come from...?

Gintoki: The person that this finger stops for...

has to kick the can~
(Sfx- Garaaa clatter)

(Sfx- Gararaaa clatter)

Everyone: Okayyy~

Sasaki: Wha...

What are you people doing?

You've even involved the Shogun.

Okita: All right, lets all decide who 'it' will be with rock paper scissors.....against Hijikata-san.

Hijikata: What?! Why?! With this many people here against me, it's basically just bullying!

(Handwritten- Besides, I never even said I'd play with you guys!)

Shigeshige: We've had enough in-fighting, so please stop.

As the Shogun it is my right to make this decision.

014

Shigeshige: Jiiya, I leave this to you.

Sasaki: Enough nonsense. Do you think the higher ups are going to allow a brazen act of insubordination such as all of these outsiders being here to pass?

Who do you think will have to take responsibility...

(Sfx- Goshaaann craaaaaaash)

Nobume: Hurry up and pick up the can.

I believe it flew in the vicinity of Yoshiwara....

015

{I detest that moon.}

{The moon may have brought the night and you to me....}

{But the moment dawn stirs, it sweeps you away with it.}

{I am of the firm opinion that it would best if the moon never disappeared from sight...}

{If it were to do that, we would be able to remain here in Yoshiwara together forever.....}

{You know that once again...}

{The moon will go along with the night....}

{And once again...}

{Once dawn approaches, it will take you away from here with it.}

{The next full moon...}

{Wait for me in front of the Sakura tree.}

{Is that a promise?}

{Yes...it's a promise.}

{I will....}

{Certainly...}

(Sfx- Dosaah thud)

017

Maizou: I...

We finally meet again...

Suzuran: The night of the final moon...

Has brought you here to me...

But..

I'm sorry...

While waiting for you...

The sakura and I have both withered...

Maizou: What are you saying?

(Sfx- Hiraa flutter)

018

Maizou: Nothing...

Has withered.
Nothing has changed since back then...

You and the night blossoms are as beautiful as ever.

Suzuran: Maizou-sama...

Is this...a dream?

Will you disappear with the moon....?

Is this a one night fantasy?

GINTAMA LESSON 399......END.

019

Maizou: No...

Tonight the moon is unsinkable.

This is a dream...

That we will not wake from.

For now on...

We'll...

Always be together.

That is a promise.

(Sfx- Potaah drip)

Maizou: I promise you.

(Side text- Towards another moonlit night...)

[العربية] [Translation] Gokukoku no Brynhildr 10 by MIDx

Thu, 10 May 2012 00:43:54 +0000

حقوق الترجمة محفوظة للمترجم
MIDx
نرجو زيارتنا
www.mid-x.blogspot.com

English Translator : cookie_on_fire
http://trinitybakuma.com

Page 1
Chapter 10: حد زمني
Side text: ما رأوه في نهاية الصراع كان الظلام الذي لا يمكن تصوره ... الاثنين عائدين مع الدواء
Box: في النهاية , استطعنا ايجاد صندوقين فقط
Box: 288 جرعة
تقريبـا ثلاثة أشهر لكل واحد منهن

Page 2
Box: لكن هذا جيد
Box: قبل قليل , كل ما كان لديهم هو يوم واحد
Box: التعدي على الغير , الإضرار للملكية , سرقة
Box: في غضون بضع ساعات , كم عدد الجرائم التي ارتكبتهـا ..
Box: قبل أسبوع , كنت مجرد طالب ثانوية يدرس لاجتياز اختبارات القبول ..
Box: الآن انا مجرم محترف ..
Box: ...
Box: لكن لا مانع لدي
Ryouta(thought): لقد استطعت الحفاظ على حياة كوروهـا
Ryouta(thought): ماذا أريد أكثر من هذا ؟

Page 3
Neko: كانا تشان ..
Neko: أرجوكي اصمدي ..
Ryouta: متى كانت آخر مرة أخذت فيها الدواء ؟
Neko: عند الظهيرة تقريبـا .. منذ يومين ..
Ryouta: لقد قلتي أنكم ستموتون بعد 40 ساعة دون آخذ الدواء , صحيح ؟
Neko: أجل
لكن ..
Neko: بعد 36 ساعة تتحلل جميع أعضاءنـا .. ولن نتمكن من أخذه بعد هذا
Neko: الأمر يختلف قليـلا ... إنه يعتمد على الشخص
Neko: لكن ..
Box: لكن الساعة الآن 6:30 , ونحن سنصل للمرصد عند الساعة الثامنة
Box: ستكون مرت 42 ساعة بهذا الشكل
Box: الاختلافات الفردية
Box: علينـا أن نأمل أن تصمد كانا ..

Page 4
كانا تشان

Page 5
...
كانا .. تشان ..؟
كانا تشان!!
كانا تشان!!
رجـاءا أجيبي!!

Page 6
Kazumi: اهدئي , نيكو
Kazumi: كانا تشان لا تستطيع التحدث دون جهازهـا , أتذكرين ؟
Neko: كازومي تشان !!
Ryouta(thought): إذا هذهـ كازومي
Neko: كازومي تشان , لما أنت هنا ؟!
Kazumi: لأكون صادقة ..
كان لدي قرص واحد متبقي لي ..
Kazumi: لقد ابقيته لآخر لحظة , قبل أن تتحل أعضائي مباشرة
لذا لم يكن لدي ما أعطيه لكانـا بالفعل ..
Kazumi: لكني لم أرد ان أشعـر بالذنب لتركهـا تموت

Page 7
Kazumi: لقد سألتهـا عن كيفية الوصول لمكانهـا ..
Kazumi: وقمنا بتقسيم آخر كبسولة بيننـا
Neko: حسنـا إذا ..
Neko: كانا تشان ..
Neko: انظري ..
Neko: لقد أحضرنـا الكثير من الدواء ..
Kana: نيكو ..
Kana: أنت حية ..
Kana: رؤياي لم تتغير ..
Kana: لقد رأيت موت كلا منكمـا
Kana: لذا اعتقدت أنك ميتة ..

Page 8
Kana: أنا سعيدة جـدا
Neko: ...
Neko: أجـل

Page 9
Box: ربمـا حدث كما تنبأت الرؤيا , وكلا منـا مات بالفعل
لكن الزمن عاد بسحر " التلاعب بالزمن " لساوري
Box: أنا مازلت لا أعلم ماذا حدث
Box: لكن لماذا أشعر كأني نسيت شيئـا مهمـا حدث ؟
Kazumi: على أي حال , عليكم أن تسرعوا وتعطوا الدواء لكانـا
Ryouta: كانـا
حتى هذا اللحظة , أنت تعامليني على أني منحرف
Ryouta: أليس هنالك شيء عليك قوله لي بعد مخاطرتي بحياتي لأحصل على الدواء ؟
Kana: ...
Kana: أتبالغ في الأمر ؟!
Ryouta: ...
لا
Kana: أتريد أن أكون ممتنه لما فعلته ؟!
Ryouta: لا !!
Kazumi: سآخذ نصف الغنائم
Ryouta: آه !!
Kazumi: الأمر كله جزء من العمل
لا اعتراض , على ما اعتقد ؟
Ryouta: ...
Kana: شكـرا لك , عدوي مجددا

Page 10
Ryouta: حسنـا إذا
Ryouta: سأذهب إلى البيت الآن
Ryouta: البيت الذي كنتما فيه احترق , لذا تستطيعون البقاء هنا الليلة
Ryouta: أنا الشخص الوحيد الذي يأتي إلى هنا على أية حال
Ryouta: هنالك وجبات خفيفة على الرف هناك , خذوا حريتكم في تناولهـا إذا شعرتم بالجوع
سأتي إلى هنا مجددا في الليل
Ryouta: سأذهب لشراء بعض الطعام
Neko: ...
Neko: موراكامي كن
Ryouta: ماذا ؟

Page 11
Neko: شكـرا
Ryouta: لا مشكلة
Ryouta: أراكي لاحقـا إذا

Page 12
...
ماذا بي , هل أنا غبي .. ؟
لأذرف الدموع فرحا
فقط لانهـا نادتني باسمي الأول

Page 13
لا شيء

Page 14
لا شيء

Page 15
لا شيء

Page 16
Ryouta: ماذا هناك ؟
Ryouta: لقد شردتي بعيـدا
Neko: ...
Neko: أنا ..

Page 17
Neko: أشعر كأني دائمـا ..
Neko: أردت رؤية هذا المنظر ..
Neko: أتسأل لماذا ..
Neko: هذا المنظر .. جميل جـدا ..
Neko: وأيضـا .. قلبي يؤلمني بشدة ..
Box: إنهـا ليست كوروناكو ..
Box: أنا اعرف ذلك بالفعـل ..
Box: لكن لماذا ...
Box: هذا الشعور لا يختفي , بأنك هنالك شيء ما كان علي أن انساه خلال تلك الدقيقة التي عادت ..

Page 18
Ryouta(thought): لكن ..
Ryouta(thought): هذا لا يهم
Side text: العالم الجميل الذي امتد قبلهم , مازال حزينـا ..
Ryouta(thought): أنا سعيد للغاية ..
Ryouta(thought): أني أريتهـا المحيط